This is a modern-English version of Botchan (Master Darling), originally written by Natsume, Soseki.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
BOTCHAN
(MASTER DARLING)
by The Late Mr. Kin-nosuke Natsume
by The Late Mr. Kin-nosuke Natsume
TRANSLATED By Yasotaro Morri
Translated by Yasotaro Morri
Revised by J. R. KENNEDY
Revised by J.R. Kennedy
1919
1919
Contents
A NOTE BY THE TRANSLATOR |
CHAPTER I |
CHAPTER II |
CHAPTER III |
CHAPTER IV |
CHAPTER V |
CHAPTER VI |
CHAPTER VII |
CHAPTER VIII |
CHAPTER IX |
CHAPTER X |
CHAPTER XI |
A NOTE BY THE TRANSLATOR
No translation can expect to equal, much less to excel, the original. The excellence of a translation can only be judged by noting how far it has succeeded in reproducing the original tone, colors, style, the delicacy of sentiment, the force of inert strength, the peculiar expressions native to the language with which the original is written, or whatever is its marked characteristic. The ablest can do no more, and to want more than this will be demanding something impossible. Strictly speaking, the only way one can derive full benefit or enjoyment from a foreign work is to read the original, for any intelligence at second-hand never gives the kind of satisfaction which is possible only through the direct touch with the original. Even in the best translated work is probably wanted the subtle vitality natural to the original language, for it defies an attempt, however elaborate, to transmit all there is in the original. Correctness of diction may be there, but spontaneity is gone; it cannot be helped.
No translation can match, let alone surpass, the original. The quality of a translation can only be assessed by how well it captures the original tone, colors, style, the nuances of emotion, the power of raw strength, the unique phrases specific to the language of the original, or any other defining traits. The best translators can do no more, and expecting anything beyond that is asking for the impossible. To truly enjoy a foreign work, it's essential to read the original, because experiencing it second-hand never provides the same level of satisfaction that comes from engaging directly with the source. Even the best translations likely lack the subtle energy inherent to the original language, as it is impossible to fully convey everything in the original. While the wording may be accurate, the spontaneity is lost; there's no way around it.
The task of the translator becomes doubly hazardous in case of translating a European language into Japanese, or vice versa. Between any of the European languages and Japanese there is no visible kinship in word-form, significance, grammatical system, rhetorical arrangements. It may be said that the inspiration of the two languages is totally different. A want of similarity of customs, habits, traditions, national sentiments and traits makes the work of translation all the more difficult. A novel written in Japanese which had attained national popularity might, when rendered into English, lose its captivating vividness, alluring interest and lasting appeal to the reader.
The job of a translator becomes especially challenging when translating a European language into Japanese or the other way around. There is no clear connection in word structure, meaning, grammar, or writing style between any European language and Japanese. The underlying inspiration of the two languages is completely different. A lack of similarity in customs, habits, traditions, national sentiments, and characteristics makes translation even tougher. A novel that has gained national popularity in Japanese might, when translated into English, lose its engaging vibrancy, intriguing appeal, and lasting impact on the reader.
These remarks are made not in way of excuse for any faulty dictions that may be found in the following pages. Neither are they made out of personal modesty nor of a desire to add undue weight to the present work. They are made in the hope that whoever is good enough to go through the present translation will remember, before he may venture to make criticisms, the kind and extent of difficulties besetting him in his attempts so as not to judge the merit of the original by this translation. Nothing would afford the translator a greater pain than any unfavorable comment on the original based upon this translation. If there be any deserving merits in the following pages the credit is due to the original. Any fault found in its interpretation or in the English version, the whole responsibility is on the translator.
These comments are not meant to excuse any mistakes you might find in the pages that follow. They're also not about being modest or trying to make this work seem more important than it is. I just hope that anyone who reads this translation will remember the challenges I faced and avoid judging the quality of the original text based solely on this translation. Nothing would upset the translator more than seeing negative feedback about the original work based on this version. If there are any valuable qualities in the following pages, the credit goes to the original. Any mistakes in its interpretation or in the English version are entirely the translator's responsibility.
For the benefit of those who may not know the original, it must be stated that “Botchan” by the late Mr. K. Natsume was an epoch-making piece of work. On its first appearance, Mr. Natsume’s place and name as the foremost in the new literary school were firmly established. He had written many other novels of more serious intent, of heavier thoughts and of more enduring merits, but it was this “Botchan” that secured him the lasting fame. Its quaint style, dash and vigor in its narration appealed to the public who had become somewhat tired of the stereotyped sort of manner with which all stories had come to be handled.
For those who might not be familiar with the original, it's important to note that “Botchan” by the late Mr. K. Natsume was a groundbreaking work. When it was first released, Mr. Natsume's status as a leading figure in the new literary movement was firmly established. He had written several other novels with more serious themes, deeper thoughts, and lasting significance, but it was “Botchan” that brought him enduring fame. Its unique style and lively narration resonated with the public, who had grown somewhat weary of the formulaic approach that had become standard in storytelling.
In its simplest understanding, “Botchan” may be taken as an episode in the life of a son born in Tokyo, hot-blooded, simple-hearted, pure as crystal and sturdy as a towering rock, honest and straight to a fault, intolerant of the least injustice and a volunteer ever ready to champion what he considers right and good. Children may read it as a “story of man who tried to be honest.” It is a light, amusing and, at the name time, instructive story, with no tangle of love affairs, no scheme of blood-curdling scenes or nothing startling or sensational in the plot or characters. The story, however, may be regarded as a biting sarcasm on a hypocritical society in which a gang of instructors of dark character at a middle school in a backwoods town plays a prominent part. The hero of the story is made a victim of their annoying intrigues, but finally comes out triumphant by smashing the petty red tapism, knocking down the sham pretentions and by actual use of the fist on the Head Instructor and his henchman.
In its simplest form, “Botchan” can be seen as a chapter in the life of a son born in Tokyo—hot-headed, good-hearted, pure as crystal, and as sturdy as a rock, honest to a fault, unable to tolerate even the slightest injustice, and always ready to stand up for what he believes is right and good. Children might see it as the “story of a man who tried to be honest.” It's a light, funny, and at the same time, educational story, without complicated love affairs, horrific scenes, or anything shocking or sensational in the plot or characters. However, the story can also be viewed as a sharp critique of a hypocritical society, particularly focusing on a group of shady middle school teachers in a small town who play a significant role. The hero of the story falls victim to their irritating schemes, but ultimately triumphs by cutting through the petty bureaucracy, exposing the false pretenses, and actually using his fists on the Head Instructor and his cronies.
The story will be found equally entertaining as a means of studying the peculiar traits of the native of Tokyo which are characterised by their quick temper, dashing spirit, generosity and by their readiness to resist even the lordly personage if convinced of their own justness, or to kneel down even to a child if they acknowledge their own wrong. Incidently the touching devotion of the old maid servant Kiyo to the hero will prove a standing reproach to the inconstant, unfaithful servants of which the number is ever increasing these days in Tokyo. The story becomes doubly interesting by the fact that Mr. K. Natsume, when quite young, held a position of teacher of English at a middle school somewhere about the same part of the country described in the story, while he himself was born and brought up in Tokyo.
The story is just as entertaining as a way to explore the unique traits of Tokyo natives, known for their quick tempers, spirited nature, generosity, and willingness to stand up against authority if they believe they're right, or to humble themselves before a child when they realize they're wrong. Meanwhile, the deep loyalty of the old maid servant Kiyo to the hero highlights the contrast to the increasing number of unreliable and unfaithful servants in Tokyo these days. The story becomes even more fascinating because Mr. K. Natsume, when he was young, worked as an English teacher at a middle school in the same area described in the story, though he was born and raised in Tokyo.
It may be added that the original is written in an autobiographical style. It is profusely interladed with spicy, catchy colloquials patent to the people of Tokyo for the equals of which we may look to the rattling speeches of notorious Chuck Conners of the Bowery of New York. It should be frankly stated that much difficulty was experienced in getting the corresponding terms in English for those catchy expressions. Strictly speaking, some of them have no English equivalents. Care has been exercised to select what has been thought most appropriate in the judgment or the translator in converting those expressions into English but some of them might provoke disapproval from those of the “cultured” class with “refined” ears. The slangs in English in this translation were taken from an American magazine of world-wide reputation editor of which was not afraid to print of “damn” when necessary, by scorning the timid, conventional way of putting it as “d—n.” If the propriety of printing such short ugly words be questioned, the translator is sorry to say that no means now exists of directly bringing him to account for he met untimely death on board the Lusitania when it was sunk by the German submarine.
It should be noted that the original is written in an autobiographical style. It is filled with lively, catchy phrases that are well-known to the people of Tokyo, which can be compared to the energetic speeches of the infamous Chuck Conners from New York's Bowery. It's important to mention that there were considerable challenges in finding the right English terms for those catchy expressions. Strictly speaking, some of them don't have direct English equivalents. Care has been taken to choose what the translator thought was most suitable when translating these expressions into English, but some might not sit well with those of the "cultured" class who have "refined" tastes. The slang in this translation comes from a well-known American magazine whose editor wasn't afraid to use "damn" when needed, rejecting the timid, conventional way of writing it as “d—n.” If the appropriateness of using such blunt words is questioned, the translator regrets to say that there's no way to hold him accountable, as he tragically died on the Lusitania when it was sunk by the German submarine.
Thanks are due to Mr. J. R. Kennedy, General Manager, and Mr. Henry Satoh, Editor-in-Chief, both of the Kokusai Tsushin-sha (the International News Agency) of Tokyo and a host of personal friends of the translator whose untiring assistance and kind suggestions have made the present translation possible. Without their sympathetic interests, this translation may not have seen the daylight.
Thanks go to Mr. J. R. Kennedy, General Manager, and Mr. Henry Satoh, Editor-in-Chief, both of the Kokusai Tsushin-sha (the International News Agency) of Tokyo, as well as many personal friends of the translator whose relentless help and thoughtful suggestions have made this translation possible. Without their support and encouragement, this translation might not have been completed.
Tokyo, September, 1918.
Tokyo, September 1918.
BOTCHAN (MASTER DARLING)
BOTCHAN (MASTER DARLING)
CHAPTER I
Because of an hereditary recklessness, I have been playing always a losing game since my childhood. During my grammar school days, I was once laid up for about a week by jumping from the second story of the school building. Some may ask why I committed such a rash act. There was no particular reason for doing such a thing except I happened to be looking out into the yard from the second floor of the newly-built school house, when one of my classmates, joking, shouted at me; “Say, you big bluff, I’ll bet you can’t jump down from there! O, you chicken-heart, ha, ha!” So I jumped down. The janitor of the school had to carry me home on his back, and when my father saw me, he yelled derisively, “What a fellow you are to go and get your bones dislocated by jumping only from a second story!”
Because of a hereditary recklessness, I've always been playing a losing game since childhood. Back in grammar school, I was once stuck at home for about a week after jumping from the second floor of the school building. Some might wonder why I did such a reckless thing. There wasn't any specific reason to act that way; I just happened to be looking out into the yard from the second floor of the newly built school when one of my classmates, joking around, shouted at me, “Hey, you big bluff, I’ll bet you can’t jump down from there! Oh, you scaredy-cat, ha, ha!” So, I jumped down. The janitor had to carry me home on his back, and when my father saw me, he laughed and said, “What a guy you are to go and get your bones dislocated by jumping from just the second floor!”
“I’ll see I don’t get dislocated next time,” I answered.
"I'll make sure I don't get dislocated next time," I replied.
One of my relatives once presented me with a pen-knife. I was showing it to my friends, reflecting its pretty blades against the rays of the sun, when one of them chimed in that the blades gleamed all right, but seemed rather dull for cutting with.
One of my relatives once gave me a pocket knife. I was showing it to my friends, catching the light on its shiny blades, when one of them pointed out that the blades looked nice, but seemed a bit dull for cutting stuff.
“Rather dull? See if they don’t cut!” I retorted.
“Pretty boring? Let’s see if they don’t get cut!” I shot back.
“Cut your finger, then,” he challenged. And with “Finger nothing! Here goes!” I cut my thumb slant-wise. Fortunately the knife was small and the bone of the thumb hard enough, so the thumb is still there, but the scar will be there until my death.
“Cut your finger, then,” he challenged. And with “Finger nothing! Here goes!” I sliced my thumb at an angle. Fortunately, the knife was small and the bone of the thumb hard enough, so the thumb is still intact, but the scar will remain until I die.
About twenty steps to the east edge of our garden, there was a moderate-sized vegetable yard, rising toward the south, and in the centre of which stood a chestnut tree which was dearer to me than life. In the season when the chestnuts were ripe, I used to slip out of the house from the back door early in the morning to pick up the chestnuts which had fallen during the night, and eat them at the school. On the west side of the vegetable yard was the adjoining garden of a pawn shop called Yamashiro-ya. This shopkeeper’s son was a boy about 13 or 14 years old named Kantaro. Kantaro was, it happens, a mollycoddle. Nevertheless he had the temerity to come over the fence to our yard and steal my chestnuts.
About twenty steps to the east edge of our garden, there was a medium-sized vegetable patch that sloped up towards the south, and in the center stood a chestnut tree that I cherished more than anything. When the chestnuts were ripe, I would sneak out of the house through the back door early in the morning to collect the ones that had fallen overnight and take them to school. On the west side of the vegetable patch was the neighboring garden of a pawn shop called Yamashiro-ya. The shopkeeper’s son was a boy around 13 or 14 named Kantaro. Kantaro was, as it turned out, quite spoiled. Still, he had the audacity to climb over the fence into our yard and steal my chestnuts.
One certain evening I hid myself behind a folding-gate of the fence and caught him in the act. Having his retreat cut off he grappled with me in desperation. He was about two years older than I, and, though weak-kneed, was physically the stronger. While I wallopped him, he pushed his head against my breast and by chance it slipped inside my sleeve. As this hindered the free action of my arm, I tried to shake him loose, though, his head dangled the further inside, and being no longer able to stand the stifling combat, he bit my bare arm. It was painful. I held him fast against the fence, and by a dexterous foot twist sent him down flat on his back. Kantaro broke the fence and as the ground belonging to Yamashiro-ya was about six feet lower than the vegetable yard, he fell headlong to his own territory with a thud. As he rolled off he tore away the sleeve in which his head had been enwrapped, and my arm recovered a sudden freedom of movement. That night when my mother went to Yamashiro-ya to apologize, she brought back that sleeve.
One evening, I hid behind a folding gate in the fence and caught him in the act. With no way to escape, he struggled with me in desperation. He was about two years older than me and, even though he was a bit wobbly, he was physically stronger. While I was hitting him, he pushed his head against my chest, and by chance, it slipped inside my sleeve. This made it hard for me to move my arm, so I tried to shake him off, but his head just got wedged in deeper. Unable to handle the suffocating fight any longer, he bit my bare arm. It hurt. I held him tight against the fence, and with a quick twist of my foot, I sent him flat on his back. Kantaro broke the fence, and since the ground belonging to Yamashiro-ya was about six feet lower than the vegetable yard, he fell right into his own territory with a thud. As he rolled away, he tore off the sleeve that had wrapped around his head, giving my arm some much-needed freedom. That night, when my mom went to Yamashiro-ya to apologize, she brought back that sleeve.
Besides the above, I did many other mischiefs. With Kaneko of a carpenter shop and Kaku of a fishmarket, I once ruined a carrot patch of one Mosaku. The sprouts were just shooting out and the patch was covered with straws to ensure their even healthy growth. Upon this straw-covered patch, we three wrestled for fully half a day, and consequently thoroughly smashed all the sprouts. Also I once filled up a well which watered some rice fields owned by one Furukawa, and he followed me with kicks. The well was so devised that from a large bamboo pole, sunk deep into the ground, the water issued and irrigated the rice fields. Ignorant of the mechanical side of this irrigating method at that time, I stuffed the bamboo pole with stones and sticks, and satisfied that no more water came up, I returned home and was eating supper when Furukawa, fiery red with anger, burst into our house with howling protests. I believe the affair was settled on our paying for the damage.
Besides the stuff I mentioned, I pulled a lot of other pranks. With Kaneko from the carpenter shop and Kaku from the fish market, I once destroyed a carrot patch belonging to a guy named Mosaku. The sprouts were just starting to grow, and the patch was covered with straw to help them grow evenly and healthily. We spent half the day wrestling on that straw-covered patch, and we ended up destroying all the sprouts. I also once filled a well that watered some rice fields owned by a guy named Furukawa, and he chased after me trying to kick me. The well worked by having a large bamboo pole sunk deep into the ground, which brought water up to irrigate the rice fields. Back then, I didn't understand how this irrigation system worked, so I stuffed the bamboo pole with stones and sticks. Happy that no more water was coming up, I went home and was having dinner when Furukawa, furious and bright red with anger, burst into our house, screaming about what I did. I believe we settled the issue by paying for the damages.
Father did not like me in the least, and mother always sided with my big brother. This brother’s face was palish white, and he had a fondness for taking the part of an actress at the theatre.
Father didn't like me at all, and Mom always took my older brother's side. My brother had a pale complexion and enjoyed playing the role of an actress at the theater.
“This fellow will never amount to much,” father used to remark when he saw me.
“This guy will never amount to much,” Dad used to say when he saw me.
“He’s so reckless that I worry about his future,” I often heard mother say of me. Exactly; I have never amounted to much. I am just as you see me; no wonder my future used to cause anxiety to my mother. I am living without becoming but a jailbird.
“He's so reckless that I worry about his future,” I often heard my mom say about me. Exactly; I’ve never achieved much. I am just as you see me; it's no surprise my future used to stress my mom out. I’m living without really becoming anything but a criminal.
Two or three days previous to my mother’s death, I took it into my head to turn a somersault in the kitchen, and painfully hit my ribs against the corner of the stove. Mother was very angry at this and told me not to show my face again, so I went to a relative to stay with. While there, I received the news that my mother’s illness had become very serious, and that after all efforts for her recovery, she was dead. I came home thinking that I should have behaved better if I had known the conditions were so serious as that. Then that big brother of mine denounced me as wanting in filial piety, and that I had caused her untimely death. Mortified at this, I slapped his face, and thereupon received a sound scolding from father.
Two or three days before my mom passed away, I decided to do a somersault in the kitchen and ended up painfully hitting my ribs on the corner of the stove. Mom was really angry about it and told me not to show my face again, so I went to stay with a relative. While I was there, I found out that my mom's condition had become very serious, and after all the efforts to help her recover, she had died. I came home feeling that I should have acted differently if I had known things were that serious. Then my older brother accused me of being disrespectful and said I was responsible for her early death. Embarrassed by this, I slapped his face, and then I got a good scolding from my dad.
After the death of mother, I lived with father and brother. Father did nothing, and always said “You’re no good” to my face. What he meant by “no good” I am yet to understand. A funny dad he was. My brother was to be seen studying English hard, saying that he was going to be a businessman. He was like a girl by nature, and so “sassy” that we two were never on good terms, and had to fight it out about once every ten days. When we played a chess game one day, he placed a chessman as a “waiter,”—a cowardly tactic this,—and had hearty laugh on me by seeing me in a fix. His manner was so trying that time that I banged a chessman on his forehead which was injured a little bit and bled. He told all about this to father, who said he would disinherit me.
After my mom died, I lived with my dad and brother. My dad did nothing and always told me, “You’re no good.” I still don’t understand what he meant by “no good.” He was a real character. My brother was busy studying English, claiming he was going to be a businessman. He was kind of soft and so “sassy” that we never got along well, and we ended up fighting about once every ten days. One day when we were playing chess, he put a piece down as a “waiter”—such a cowardly move—and laughed when I got stuck. His attitude was so annoying that I ended up hitting a chess piece on his forehead, and it hurt him a little and made him bleed. He told our dad everything, who said he would disinherit me.
Then I gave up myself for lost, and expected to be really disinherited. But our maid Kiyo, who had been with us for ten years or so, interceded on my behalf, and tearfully apologized for me, and by her appeal my father’s wrath was softened. I did not regard him, however, as one to be afraid of in any way, but rather felt sorry for our Kiyo. I had heard that Kiyo was of a decent, well-to-do family, but being driven to poverty at the time of the Restoration, had to work as a servant. So she was an old woman by this time. This old woman,—by what affinity, as the Buddhists say, I don’t know,—loved me a great deal. Strange, indeed! She was almost blindly fond of me,—me, whom mother, became thoroughly disgusted with three days before her death; whom father considered a most aggravating proposition all the year round, and whom the neighbors cordially hated as the local bully among the youngsters. I had long reconciled myself to the fact that my nature was far from being attractive to others, and so didn’t mind if I were treated as a piece of wood; so I thought it uncommon that Kiyo should pet me like that. Sometimes in the kitchen, when there was nobody around, she would praise me saying that I was straightforward and of a good disposition. What she meant by that exactly, was not clear to me, however. If I were of so good a nature as she said, I imagined those other than Kiyo should accord me a better treatment. So whenever Kiyo said to me anything of the kind, I used to answer that I did not like passing compliments. Then she would remark; “That’s the very reason I say you are of a good disposition,” and would gaze at me with absorbing tenderness. She seemed to recreate me by her own imagination, and was proud of the fact. I felt even chilled through my marrow at her constant attention to me.
Then I gave up on myself and expected to be completely cut off. But our maid Kiyo, who had been with us for about ten years, spoke up for me and tearfully apologized, which softened my father's anger. Still, I didn't see him as someone to fear; I actually felt sorry for Kiyo. I had heard that Kiyo came from a decent, well-off family, but after being driven to poverty during the Restoration, she had to work as a servant. By this time, she was an older woman. This older woman—by some bond, as the Buddhists say, I don’t know—loved me a lot. It was strange! She was almost blindly fond of me—me, whom my mother had grown thoroughly disgusted with three days before her death; whom my father found to be a constant annoyance; and whom the neighbors hated as the local bully among the kids. I had long accepted that my nature was far from appealing to others, so I didn’t mind being treated like a piece of wood; that’s why I thought it was unusual for Kiyo to be so affectionate toward me. Sometimes in the kitchen, when no one else was around, she would praise me, saying that I was straightforward and had a good disposition. What she meant by that wasn’t clear to me, though. If I were really as good-natured as she claimed, I thought others besides Kiyo should treat me better. So whenever Kiyo said something like that, I would tell her I didn’t like flattery. Then she would say, “That’s exactly why I say you have a good disposition,” and look at me with deep tenderness. She seemed to reimagine me in her mind and took pride in it. I felt almost chilled to the bone by her constant attention to me.
After my mother was dead, Kiyo loved me still more. In my simple reasoning, I wondered why she had taken such a fancy to me. Sometimes I thought it quite futile on her part, that she had better quit that sort of thing, which was bad for her. But she loved me just the same. Once in a while she would buy, out of her own pocket, some cakes or sweetmeats for me. When the night was cold, she would secretly buy some noodle powder, and bring all unawares hot noodle gruel to my bed; or sometimes she would even buy a bowl of steaming noodles from the peddler. Not only with edibles, but she was generous alike with socks, pencils, note books, etc. And she even furnished me,—this happened some time later,—with about three yen, I did not ask her for the money; she offered it from her own good will by bringing it to my room, saying that I might be in need of some cash. This, of course, embarrassed me, but as she was so insistent I consented to borrow it. I confess I was really glad of the money. I put it in a bag, and carried it in my pocket. While about the house, I happened to drop the bag into a cesspool. Helpless, I told Kiyo how I had lost the money, and at once she fetched a bamboo stick, and said she will get it for me. After a while I heard a splashing sound of water about our family well, and going there, saw Kiyo washing the bag strung on the end of the stick. I opened the bag and found the color of the three one-yen bills turned to faint yellow and designs fading. Kiyo dried them at an open fire and handed them over to me, asking if they were all right. I smelled them and said; “They stink yet.”
After my mother passed away, Kiyo loved me even more. I couldn’t help but wonder why she had taken such a liking to me. Sometimes, I thought it was pointless for her, that she should really stop because it wasn’t good for her. But she continued to love me regardless. Occasionally, she would buy some cakes or sweets for me from her own money. When the nights were cold, she would secretly purchase some noodle powder and unexpectedly bring steaming noodle soup to my bed; or sometimes she would even buy a bowl of hot noodles from a vendor. Not just food, she was equally generous with socks, pencils, notebooks, and more. Later on, she even gave me about three yen; I hadn’t asked her for the money; she offered it out of kindness, bringing it to my room and saying I might need some cash. This, of course, made me uncomfortable, but since she was so persistent, I agreed to borrow it. Honestly, I was really glad to have the money. I put it in a bag and carried it in my pocket. While at home, I accidentally dropped the bag into a cesspool. Feeling helpless, I told Kiyo how I lost the money, and immediately she grabbed a bamboo stick and said she would get it for me. After a while, I heard splashing sounds near our family well, and when I went over, I saw Kiyo washing the bag that she had strung on the end of the stick. I opened the bag and found the three one-yen bills had turned a faint yellow and the designs were fading. Kiyo dried them over an open fire and handed them to me, asking if they were okay. I sniffed them and replied, “They still stink.”
“Give them to me; I’ll get them changed.” She took those three bills, and,—I do not know how she went about it,—brought three yen in silver. I forget now upon what I spent the three yen. “I’ll pay you back soon,” I said at the time, but didn’t. I could not now pay it back even if I wished to do so with ten times the amount.
“Just give them to me; I’ll get them exchanged.” She took those three bills and, I’m not sure how she did it, returned with three yen in silver. I don’t remember what I spent the three yen on now. “I’ll pay you back soon,” I said at the time, but I didn’t. I couldn’t pay it back now even if I wanted to with ten times that amount.
When Kiyo gave me anything she did so always when both father and brother were out. Many things I do not like, but what I most detest is the monopolizing of favors behind some one else’s back. Bad as my relations were with my brother, still I did not feel justified in accepting candies or color-pencils from Kiyo without my brother’s knowledge. “Why do you give those things only to me and not to my brother also?” I asked her once, and she answered quite unconcernedly that my brother may be left to himself as his father bought him everything. That was partiality; father was obstinate, but I am sure he was not a man who would indulge in favoritism. To Kiyo, however, he might have looked that way. There is no doubt that Kiyo was blind to the extent of her undue indulgence with me. She was said to have come from a well-to-do family, but the poor soul was uneducated, and it could not be helped. All the same, you cannot tell how prejudice will drive one to the extremes. Kiyo seemed quite sure that some day I would achieve high position in society and become famous. Equally she was sure that my brother, who was spending his hours studiously, was only good for his white skin, and would stand no show in the future. Nothing can beat an old woman for this sort of thing, I tell you. She firmly believed that whoever she liked would become famous, while whoever she hated would not. I did not have at that time any particular object in my life. But the persistency with which Kiyo declared that I would be a great man some day, made me speculate myself that after all I might become one. How absurd it seems to me now when I recall those days. I asked her once what kind of a man I should be, but she seemed to have formed no concrete idea as to that; only she said that I was sure to live in a house with grand entrance hall, and ride in a private rikisha.
When Kiyo gave me anything, she always did it when both my dad and brother were out. There are many things I don't like, but what I hate the most is receiving favors in secret. Even though my relationship with my brother wasn’t great, I still didn’t feel right accepting candies or colored pencils from Kiyo without my brother knowing. "Why do you only give those things to me and not to my brother too?" I asked her once. She casually replied that my brother could take care of himself since our dad bought him everything. That was unfair; my dad could be stubborn, but I’m sure he wasn’t the kind of guy to show favoritism. To Kiyo, though, it might have seemed that way. There’s no doubt that Kiyo was blind to how much she spoiled me. They said she came from a wealthy family, but the poor girl was uneducated, and there wasn’t much to be done about it. Still, you never know how prejudice can push someone to extremes. Kiyo seemed completely convinced that someday I would achieve a high status in society and become famous. She also believed that my brother, who spent his hours studying, was only good for his looks and wouldn't amount to much in the future. You can't beat an old woman for thinking like this, I swear. She firmly believed that anyone she liked would become famous, while anyone she disliked wouldn’t. At that time, I didn’t have a specific goal in life. But the way Kiyo persistently insisted that I would be a great man one day made me wonder if maybe I could be. It seems so ridiculous now when I think back on those days. I once asked her what kind of man I should become, but she didn’t have a clear answer; she only said that I would definitely live in a house with a grand entrance hall and ride in a private rickshaw.
And Kiyo seemed to have decided for herself to live with me when I became independent and occupy my own house. “Please let me live with you,”—she repeatedly asked of me. Feeling somewhat that I should eventually be able to own a house, I answered her “Yes,” as far as such an answer went. This woman, by the way, was strongly imaginative. She questioned me what place I liked,—Kojimachi-ku or Azabu-ku?—and suggested that I should have a swing in our garden, that one room be enough for European style, etc., planning everything to suit her own fancy. I did not then care a straw for anything like a house; so neither Japanese nor European style was much of use to me, and I told her to that effect. Then she would praise me as uncovetous and clean of heart. Whatever I said, she had praise for me.
And Kiyo seemed to have decided for herself to live with me once I became independent and had my own house. “Please let me live with you,” she kept asking me. Feeling somewhat that I would eventually own a house, I answered her “Yes,” as far as that went. By the way, this woman had a vivid imagination. She asked me which area I preferred—Kojimachi-ku or Azabu-ku?—and suggested that I should have a swing in our garden, that one room would be enough for a European style, and planned everything according to her own preferences. At that time, I didn’t care at all about having a house, so neither Japanese nor European style mattered much to me, and I told her that. Then she would praise me for being unmaterialistic and pure of heart. No matter what I said, she always had something nice to say about me.
I lived, after the death of mother, in this fashion for five or six years. I had kicks from father, had rows with brother, and had candies and praise from Kiyo. I cared for nothing more; I thought this was enough. I imagined all other boys were leading about the same kind of life. As Kiyo frequently told me, however, that I was to be pitied, and was unfortunate, I imagined that that might be so. There was nothing that particularly worried me except that father was too tight with my pocket money, and this was rather hard on me.
I lived like this for five or six years after my mom passed away. I got yelled at by my dad, fought with my brother, and received treats and compliments from Kiyo. I didn't want anything else; I thought that was enough. I assumed all the other boys were living a similar life. However, Kiyo often said I should be pitied and that I was unfortunate, so I started to think that might be true. The only thing that genuinely bothered me was that my dad was stingy with my allowance, which was pretty tough on me.
In January of the 6th year after mother’s death, father died of apoplexy. In April of the same year, I graduated from a middle school, and two months later, my brother graduated from a business college. Soon he obtained a job in the Kyushu branch of a certain firm and had to go there, while I had to remain in Tokyo and continue my study. He proposed the sale of our house and the realization of our property, to which I answered “Just as you like it.” I had no intention of depending upon him anyway. Even were he to look after me, I was sure of his starting something which would eventually end in a smash-up as we were prone to quarrel on the least pretext. It was because in order to receive his protection that I should have to bow before such a fellow, that I resolved that I would live by myself even if I had to do milk delivery. Shortly afterwards he sent for a second-hand dealer and sold for a song all the bric-a-bric which had been handed down from ages ago in our family. Our house and lot were sold, through the efforts of a middleman to a wealthy person. This transaction seemed to have netted a goodly sum to him, but I know nothing as to the detail.
In January of the sixth year after our mother’s death, our father died of a stroke. In April of that same year, I graduated from middle school, and two months later, my brother graduated from business college. He quickly got a job at a firm’s Kyushu branch and had to move there, while I stayed in Tokyo to continue my studies. He suggested selling our house and liquidating our assets, and I replied, “Do whatever you want.” I had no intention of relying on him. Even if he tried to take care of me, I knew it would lead to arguments since we were always prone to fighting over the smallest things. The thought of having to submit to him for his support made me decide to live on my own, even if it meant delivering milk. Soon after, he called a second-hand dealer and sold off all the family heirlooms for next to nothing. Our house and land were sold, through the efforts of an intermediary, to a wealthy buyer. This deal seemed to have earned him a decent amount of money, but I don’t know the details.
For one month previous to this, I had been rooming in a boarding house in Kanda-ku, pending a decision as to my future course. Kiyo was greatly grieved to see the house in which she had lived so many years change ownership, but she was helpless in the matter.
For a month before this, I had been staying in a boarding house in Kanda-ku, waiting to decide my next steps. Kiyo was really upset to see the house where she had lived for so many years change hands, but she couldn't do anything about it.
“If you were a little older, you might have inherited this house,” she once remarked in earnest.
“If you were a bit older, you might have inherited this house,” she once said seriously.
If I could have inherited the house through being a little older, I ought to have been able to inherit the house right then. She knew nothing, and believed the lack of age only prevented my coming into the possession of the house.
If I could have inherited the house just for being a bit older, I should have been able to inherit it right then. She didn’t know anything and thought that my age was the only thing stopping me from taking possession of the house.
Thus I parted from my brother, but the disposal of Kiyo was a difficult proposition. My brother was, of course, unable to take her along, nor was there any danger of her following him so far away as Kyushu, while I was in a small room of a boarding house, and might have to clear out anytime at that. There was no way out, so I asked her if she intended to work somewhere else. Finally she answered me definitely that she would go to her nephew’s and wait until I started my own house and get married. This nephew was a clerk in the Court of Justice, and being fairly well off, had invited Kiyo before more than once to come and live with him, but Kiyo preferred to stay with us, even as a servant, since she had become well used to our family. But now I think she thought it better to go over to her nephew than to start a new life as servant in a strange house. Be that as it may, she advised me to have my own household soon, or get married, so she would come and help me in housekeeping. I believe she liked me more than she did her own kin.
So I said goodbye to my brother, but finding a place for Kiyo was tough. My brother obviously couldn't take her with him, and there was no chance of her following him all the way to Kyushu. Meanwhile, I was in a small room at a boarding house and might have to move out at any moment. I had no options, so I asked her if she planned to find work elsewhere. Eventually, she told me she would go stay with her nephew and wait until I set up my own house and got married. This nephew worked as a clerk in the Court of Justice and, being relatively well-off, had invited Kiyo several times to come live with him. But Kiyo preferred to stay with us, even as a servant, since she had gotten used to our family. Now, though, I think she felt it was better to go to her nephew than to start fresh as a servant in a new place. Regardless, she encouraged me to establish my own household soon or get married, so she could come and help me manage things. I believe she liked me more than her own family.
My brother came to me, two days previous to his departure for Kyushu, and giving me 600 yen, said that I might begin a business with it, or go ahead with my study, or spend it in any way I liked, but that that would be the last he could spare. It was a commendable act for my brother. What! about only 600 yen! I could get along without it, I thought, but as this unusually simple manner appealed to me, I accepted the offer with thanks. Then he produced 50 yen, requesting me to give it to Kiyo next time I saw her, which I readily complied with. Two days after, I saw him off at the Shimbashi Station, and have not set my eyes on him ever since.
My brother came to see me two days before he left for Kyushu and gave me 600 yen, saying I could use it to start a business, continue my studies, or spend it however I wanted, but that would be the last he could give me. It was a nice gesture from him. What? Only 600 yen! I thought I could manage without it, but since his straightforward approach resonated with me, I gratefully accepted it. Then he took out another 50 yen, asking me to give it to Kiyo the next time I saw her, which I agreed to do. Two days later, I saw him off at Shimbashi Station, and I haven’t seen him since.
Lying in my bed, I meditated on the best way to spend that 600 yen. A business is fraught with too much trouble, and besides it was not my calling. Moreover with only 600 yen no one could open a business worth the name. Were I even able to do it, I was far from being educated, and after all, would lose it. Better let investments alone, but study more with the money. Dividing the 600 yen into three, and by spending 200 yen a year, I could study for three years. If I kept at one study with bull-dog tenacity for three years, I should be able to learn something. Then the selection of a school was the next problem. By nature, there is no branch of study whatever which appeals to my taste. Nix on languages or literature! The new poetry was all Greek to me; I could not make out one single line of twenty. Since I detested every kind of study, any kind of study should have been the same to me. Thinking thus, I happened to pass front of a school of physics, and seeing a sign posted for the admittance of more students, I thought this might be a kind of “affinity,” and having asked for the prospectus, at once filed my application for entrance. When I think of it now, it was a blunder due to my hereditary recklessness.
Lying in my bed, I thought about how to best spend that 600 yen. Starting a business seemed too complicated, and honestly, it wasn’t really my thing. Besides, with just 600 yen, no one could open a proper business. Even if I could manage it, I wasn't educated enough, and I'd likely just lose it. It seemed better to avoid investments and focus on studying instead. If I divided the 600 yen into three parts and spent 200 yen a year, I could study for three years. If I committed to one subject with determination for three years, I might actually learn something. Next was the challenge of choosing a school. Honestly, there wasn’t any field of study that excited me. No way am I getting into languages or literature! The new poetry was completely beyond me; I could barely understand a single line out of twenty. Since I disliked all kinds of study, any subject felt equally unappealing. With those thoughts, I happened to walk by a physics school and noticed a sign inviting more students. I figured this might be a good fit, so I asked for the brochure and immediately submitted my application. Looking back, it was a foolish choice driven by my inherited recklessness.
For three years I studied about as diligently as ordinary fellows, but not being of a particularly brilliant quality, my standing in the class was easier to find by looking up from the bottom. Strange, isn’t it, that when three years were over, I graduated? I had to laugh at myself, but there being no reason for complaint, I passed out.
For three years, I studied just as hard as the average person, but since I wasn’t exceptionally bright, it was easier to see my ranking by looking up from the bottom. Isn’t it weird that after three years, I graduated? I had to laugh at myself, but since I had no reason to complain, I moved on.
Eight days after my graduation, the principal of the school asked me to come over and see him. I wondered what he wanted, and went. A middle school in Shikoku was in need of a teacher of mathematics for forty yen a month, and he sounded me to see if I would take it. I had studied for three years, but to tell the truth, I had no intention of either teaching or going to the country. Having nothing in sight, however, except teaching, I readily accepted the offer. This too was a blunder due to hereditary recklessness.
Eight days after my graduation, the principal of the school asked to meet with me. I was curious about what he wanted, so I went. A middle school in Shikoku needed a math teacher for forty yen a month, and he was trying to see if I would accept. I had studied for three years, but honestly, I had no plans to teach or move to the countryside. However, with nothing else on the horizon but teaching, I quickly accepted the offer. This was another mistake caused by my family’s recklessness.
I accepted the position, and so must go there. The three years of my school life I had seen confined in a small room, but with no kick coming or having no rough house. It was a comparatively easy going period in my life. But now I had to pack up. Once I went to Kamakura on a picnic with my classmates while I was in the grammar school, and that was the first and last, so far, that I stepped outside of Tokyo since I could remember. This time I must go darn far away, that it beats Kamakura by a mile. The prospective town is situated on the coast, and looked the size of a needle-point on the map. It would not be much to look at anyway. I knew nothing about the place or the people there. It did not worry me or cause any anxiety. I had simply to travel there and that was the annoying part.
I accepted the job, so I have to go there. For the three years of my school life, I was stuck in a small room, but there wasn’t much excitement or chaos. It was a pretty easy time in my life. But now I had to pack up. I once went to Kamakura on a picnic with my classmates in elementary school, and that was the first and last time I left Tokyo that I can remember. This time I have to go way farther, so much so that it makes Kamakura seem like a short trip. The town I’m headed to is on the coast, and it looks tiny on the map. It probably won’t be much to see anyway. I didn’t know anything about the place or the people there. It didn’t really stress me out or make me anxious. I just had to travel there, and that was the annoying part.
Once in a while, since our house was no more, I went to Kiyo’s nephew’s to see her. Her nephew was unusually good-natured, and whenever I called upon her, he treated me well if he happened to be at home. Kiyo would boost me sky-high to her nephew right to my face. She went so far once as to say that when I had graduated from school, I would purchase a house somewhere in Kojimachi-ku and get a position in a government office. She decided everything in her own way, and talked of it aloud, and I was made an unwilling and bashful listener. I do not know how her nephew weighed her tales of self-indulgence on me. Kiyo was a woman of the old type, and seemed, as if it was still the days of Feudal Lords, to regard her nephew equally under obligation to me even as she was herself.
Once in a while, since we no longer had our house, I went to visit Kiyo’s nephew. Her nephew was really friendly, and whenever I visited her, he treated me well if he happened to be home. Kiyo would constantly sing my praises to her nephew right in front of me. She even went so far as to say that once I graduated from school, I would buy a house somewhere in Kojimachi-ku and get a job in a government office. She made all the decisions herself and talked about them openly, and I found myself an unwilling and shy listener. I have no idea how her nephew thought about her extravagant stories about me. Kiyo was an old-fashioned woman and seemed to think, as if it were still a time of Feudal Lords, that her nephew owed me the same obligation as she did.
After settling about my new position, I called upon her three days previous to my departure. She was sick abed in a small room, but, on seeing me she got up and immediately inquired;
After getting used to my new job, I visited her three days before I left. She was sick in her small room, but when she saw me, she got up and immediately asked;
“Master Darling, when do you begin housekeeping?”
“Master Darling, when are you starting housekeeping?”
She evidently thought as soon as a fellow finishes school, money comes to his pocket by itself. But then how absurd to call such a “great man” “Darling.” I told her simply that I should let the house proposition go for some time, as I had to go to the country. She looked greatly disappointed, and blankly smoothed her gray-haired sidelocks. I felt sorry for her, and said comfortingly; “I am going away but will come back soon. I’ll return in the vacation next summer, sure.” Still as she appeared not fully satisfied, I added;
She clearly thought that as soon as someone finishes school, money just magically appears in their pocket. But how silly to call such a “great man” “Darling.” I simply told her that I would put the house proposal on hold for a while since I needed to go to the country. She looked really disappointed and absentmindedly smoothed her gray hair. I felt bad for her, so I said reassuringly, “I’m leaving, but I’ll be back soon. I’ll return during the summer break for sure.” Still, since she didn’t seem completely satisfied, I added;
“Will bring you back a surprise. What do you like?”
“I'll bring you back a surprise. What do you like?”
She wished to eat “sasa-ame”[1] of Echigo province. I had never heard of “sasa-ame” of Echigo. To begin with, the location is entirely different.
She wanted to eat “sasa-ame”[1] from Echigo province. I had never heard of “sasa-ame” from Echigo. First of all, the place is completely different.
[Footnote 1: Sasa-ame is a kind of rice-jelly wrapped with sasa, or the bamboo leaves, well-known as a product of Echigo province.]
[Footnote 1: Sasa-ame is a type of rice jelly wrapped in bamboo leaves, well-known as a product of Echigo province.]
“There seems to be no ‘sasa-ame’ in the country where I’m going,” I explained, and she rejoined; “Then, in what direction?” I answered “westward” and she came back with “Is it on the other side of Hakone?” This give-and-take conversation proved too much for me.
“There doesn’t seem to be any ‘sasa-ame’ in the country I’m going to,” I said, and she replied, “Then, which direction?” I answered, “Westward,” and she followed up with, “Is it on the other side of Hakone?” This back-and-forth conversation was more than I could handle.
On the day of my departure, she came to my room early in the morning and helped me to pack up. She put into my carpet-bag tooth powder, tooth-brush and towels which she said she had bought at a dry goods store on her way. I protested that I did not want them, but she was insistent.[A] We rode in rikishas to the station. Coming up the platform, she gazed at me from outside the car, and said in a low voice;
On the day I was leaving, she came to my room early in the morning and helped me pack. She added tooth powder, a toothbrush, and towels to my bag, saying she had picked them up at a store on the way. I protested that I didn't want them, but she was persistent. We took rickshaws to the station. As we approached the platform, she looked at me from outside the train car and said in a quiet voice;
“This may be our last good-by. Take care of yourself.”
“This might be our last goodbye. Take care of yourself.”
Her eyes were full of tears. I did not cry, but was almost going to. After the train had run some distance, thinking it would be all right now, I poked my head out of the window and looked back. She was still there. She looked very small.
Her eyes were filled with tears. I didn't cry, but I was close to it. After the train had traveled a while, thinking everything would be okay now, I stuck my head out of the window and looked back. She was still there. She seemed very small.
CHAPTER II.
With a long, sonorous whistle the steamer which I was aboard came to a standstill, and a boat was seen making toward us from the shore. The man rowing the boat was stark naked, except for a piece of red cloth girt round his loins. A barbarous place, this! though he may have been excused for it in such hot weather as it was. The sun’s rays were strong and the water glimmered in such strange colors as to dazzle one’s sight if gazed at it for long. I had been told by a clerk of the ship that I was to get off here. The place looked like a fishing village about the size of Omori. Great Scott! I wouldn’t stay in such a hole, I thought, but I had to get out. So, down I jumped first into the boat, and I think five or six others followed me. After loading about four large boxes besides, the red-cloth rowed us ashore. When the boat struck the sand, I was again the first to jump out, and right away I accosted a skinny urchin standing nearby, asking him where the middle school was. The kid answered blankly that he did not know. Confound the dull-head! Not to know where the middle school was, living in such a tiny bit of a town. Then a man wearing a rig with short, queer shaped sleeves approached me and bade me follow. I walked after him and was taken to an inn called Minato-ya. The maids of the inn, who gave me a disagreeable impression, chorused at sight of me; “Please step inside.” This discouraged me in proceeding further, and I asked them, standing at the door-way, to show me the middle school. On being told that the middle school was about four miles away by rail, I became still more discouraged at putting up there. I snatched my two valises from the man with queer-shaped [B] sleeves who had guided me so far, and strode away. The people of the inn looked after me with a dazed expression.
With a long, loud whistle, the steamer I was on came to a stop, and I saw a boat coming toward us from the shore. The guy rowing the boat was completely naked, except for a piece of red cloth wrapped around his waist. What a savage place this was! Though I guess he could be excused for it in this hot weather. The sun was intense, and the water sparkled in such strange colors that it could blind you if you stared for too long. A clerk on the ship had told me I needed to get off here. The place looked like a fishing village about the size of Omori. Good grief! I wouldn’t stay in such a dump, I thought, but I had to get out. So, I jumped into the boat first, and I think five or six others followed me. After loading about four large boxes on board, the guy in the red cloth rowed us to shore. When the boat hit the sand, I was the first to jump out and immediately asked a skinny kid standing nearby where the middle school was. The kid blankly replied that he didn’t know. What a dimwit! Not to know where the middle school was, living in such a tiny town. Then a man wearing an outfit with short, oddly shaped sleeves came up to me and told me to follow him. I walked behind him and was taken to an inn called Minato-ya. The maids at the inn, who gave me a bad vibe, all chimed, “Please step inside.” This made me hesitant to go any further, and I asked them, standing at the doorway, to show me where the middle school was. When I was told it was about four miles away by train, I felt even more discouraged about staying there. I grabbed my two suitcases from the man with the weird sleeves who had led me there and walked away. The people at the inn stared at me with a dazed look.
The station was easily found, and a ticket bought without any fuss. The coach I got in was about as dignified as a match-box. The train rambled on for about five minutes, and then I had to get off. No wonder the fare was cheap; it cost only three sen. I then hired a rikisha and arrived at the middle school, but school was already over and nobody was there. The teacher on night-duty was out just for a while, said the janitor,—the night-watch was taking life easy, sure. I thought of visiting the principal, but being tired, ordered the rikishaman to take me to a hotel. He did this with much alacrity and led me to a hotel called Yamashiro-ya. I felt it rather amusing to find the name Yamashiro-ya the same as that of Kantaro’s house.
The station was easy to find, and I bought a ticket without any hassle. The coach I got into was as dignified as a matchbox. The train chugged along for about five minutes, and then I had to get off. No wonder the fare was cheap; it only cost three sen. I then hired a rickshaw and arrived at the middle school, but school was already over and no one was there. The janitor said the teacher on night duty was just out for a bit—the night watch was taking it easy, for sure. I thought about visiting the principal, but feeling tired, I told the rickshaw driver to take me to a hotel. He did this eagerly and led me to a hotel called Yamashiro-ya. I thought it was kind of funny to see the name Yamashiro-ya, the same as Kantaro’s house.
They ushered me to a dark room below the stairway. No one could stay in such a hot place! I said I did not like such a warm room, but the maid dumped my valises on the floor and left me, mumbling that all the other rooms were occupied. So I took the room though it took some resolution to stand the weltering heat. After a while the maid said the bath was ready, and I took one. On my way back from the bathroom, I peeped about, and found many rooms, which looked much cooler than mine, vacant. Sunnovgun! They had lied. By’m-by, she fetched my supper. Although the room was hot, the meal was a deal better than the kind I used to have in my boarding house. While waiting on me, she questioned me where I was from, and I said, “from Tokyo.” Then she asked; “Isn’t Tokyo a nice place?” and I shot back, “Bet ’tis.” About the time the maid had reached the kitchen, loud laughs were heard. There was nothing doing, so I went to bed, but could not sleep. Not only was it hot, but noisy,—about five times noisier than my boarding house. While snoozing, I dreamed of Kiyo. She was eating “sasa-ame” of Echigo province without taking off the wrapper of bamboo leaves. I tried to stop her, saying bamboo leaves may do her harm, but she replied, “O, no, these leaves are very helpful for the health,” and ate them with much relish. Astounded, I laughed “Ha, ha, ha!”—and so awoke. The maid was opening the outside shutters. The weather was just as clear as the previous day.
They led me to a dark room under the stairs. No one could stay in such a hot place! I complained about the warmth, but the maid dumped my bags on the floor and walked out, muttering that all the other rooms were taken. So, I accepted the room, even though it took some willpower to handle the sweltering heat. After a while, the maid said the bath was ready, and I took one. On my way back from the bathroom, I looked around and found several rooms that were much cooler than mine and empty. Unbelievable! They had lied. Eventually, she brought my dinner. Although the room was hot, the meal was way better than the ones I used to have at my boarding house. While serving me, she asked where I was from, and I said, “from Tokyo.” Then she asked, “Isn’t Tokyo a nice place?” and I replied, “Sure is.” Just as the maid reached the kitchen, I heard loud laughter. Not much else to do, so I went to bed, but I couldn’t sleep. Not only was it hot, but it was also noisy—about five times louder than my boarding house. While dozing off, I dreamed of Kiyo. She was eating “sasa-ame” from Echigo province without removing the bamboo leaf wrapper. I tried to stop her, saying the leaves could hurt her, but she said, “Oh, no, these leaves are very good for your health,” and ate them happily. Shocked, I laughed, “Ha, ha, ha!”—and woke up. The maid was opening the outside shutters. The weather was just as clear as the day before.
I had heard once before that when travelling, one should give “tea money” to the hotel or inn where he stops; that unless this “tea money” is given, the hostelry would accord him rather rough treatment. It must have been on account of my being slow in the fork over of this “tea money” that they had huddled me into such a narrow, dark room. Likewise my shabby clothes and the carpet bags and satin umbrella must have been accountable for it. Took me for a piker, eh? those hayseeds! I would give them a knocker with “tea money.” I left Tokyo with about 30 yen in my pocket, which remained from my school expenses. Taking off the railway and steamship fare, and other incidental expenses, I had still about 14 yen in my pocket. I could give them all I had;—what did I care, I was going to get a salary now. All country folk are tight-wads, and one 5-yen bill would hit them square. Now watch and see. Having washed myself, I returned to my room and waited, and the maid of the night before brought in my breakfast. Waiting on me with a tray, she looked at me with a sort of sulphuric smile. Rude! Is any parade marching on my face? I should say. Even my face is far better than that of the maid. I intended of giving “tea money” after breakfast, but I became disgusted, and taking out one 5-yen bill told her to take it to the office later. The face of the maid became then shy and awkward. After the meal, I left for the school. The maid did not have my shoes polished.
I had heard before that when you travel, you should give “tea money” to the hotel or inn where you stay; if you don’t give this “tea money,” they’ll treat you pretty badly. It must have been because I was slow to hand over this “tea money” that they stuck me in such a tiny, dark room. My shabby clothes and my carpet bags and satin umbrella probably didn’t help either. They thought I was a cheapskate, huh? Those rubes! I was ready to give them a nice tip with the “tea money.” I left Tokyo with about 30 yen left from my school expenses. After paying for the train and boat fare and other costs, I still had around 14 yen. I could give them all I had; what did I care, I was about to start earning a salary. All country folks are stingy, and a single 5-yen bill would hit them hard. Just wait and see. After washing up, I went back to my room and waited, and the maid from last night brought in my breakfast. Standing there with a tray, she looked at me with this condescending smile. Rude! Is there something weird about my face? I would say not. My face looks way better than the maid's. I planned to give her “tea money” after breakfast, but I got fed up and pulled out a 5-yen bill, telling her to take it to the office later. The maid suddenly looked shy and awkward. After the meal, I headed to school. The maid hadn’t even polished my shoes.
I had had vague idea of the direction of the school as I rode to it the previous day, so turning two or three corners, I came to the front gate. From the gate to the entrance the walk was paved with granite. When I had passed to the entrance in the rikisha, this walk made so outlandishly a loud noise that I had felt coy. On my way to the school, I met a number of the students in uniforms of cotton drill and they all entered this gate. Some of them were taller than I and looked much stronger. When I thought of teaching fellows of this ilk, I was impressed with a queer sort of uneasiness. My card was taken to the principal, to whose room I was ushered at once. With scant mustache, dark-skinned and big-eyed, the principal was a man who looked like a badger. He studiously assumed an air of superiority, and saying he would like to see me do my best, handed the note of appointment, stamped big, in a solemn manner. This note I threw away into the sea on my way back to Tokyo. He said he would introduce me to all my fellow teachers, and I was to show to each one of them the note of appointment. What a bother! It would be far better to stick this note up in the teachers’ room for three days instead of going through such a monkey process.
I had a vague idea of how to get to the school as I rode there the day before, so after turning a couple of corners, I arrived at the front gate. The walkway from the gate to the entrance was paved with granite. As I rode in the rickshaw to the entrance, the path made such a loud noise that it made me feel a bit shy. On my way to the school, I saw a number of students in cotton drill uniforms, and they all went through this gate. Some of them were taller than I was and looked much stronger. Thinking about teaching kids like that made me feel a strange sort of unease. My card was taken to the principal, and I was shown into his office right away. He had a sparse mustache, dark skin, and big eyes, looking somewhat like a badger. He purposefully acted superior and, saying he wanted me to do my best, handed me the appointment letter, stamped prominently, in a serious way. I tossed that letter into the sea on my way back to Tokyo. He mentioned he would introduce me to all my fellow teachers, and I was supposed to show each of them the appointment letter. What a hassle! It would be much easier to just hang that letter in the teachers’ room for three days rather than go through such a tedious process.
The teachers would not be all in the room until the bugle for the first hour was sounded. There was plenty of time. The principal took out his watch, and saying that he would acquaint me particularly with the school by-and-bye, he would only furnish me now with general matters, and started a long lecture on the spirit of education. For a while I listened to him with my mind half away somewhere else, but about half way through his lecture, I began to realize that I should soon be in a bad fix. I could not do, by any means, all he expected of me. He expected that I should make myself an example to the students, should become an object of admiration for the whole school or should exert my moral influence, besides teaching technical knowledge in order to become a real educator, or something ridiculously high-sounding. No man with such admirable qualities would come so far away for only 40 yen a month! Men are generally alike. If one gets excited, one is liable to fight, I thought, but if things are to be kept on in the way the principal says, I could hardly open my mouth to utter anything, nor take a stroll around the place. If they wanted me to fill such an onerous post, they should have told all that before. I hate to tell a lie; I would give it up as having been cheated, and get out of this mess like a man there and then. I had only about 9 yen left in my pocket after tipping the hotel 5 yen. Nine yen would not take me back to Tokyo. I had better not have tipped the hotel; what a pity! However, I would be able to manage it somehow. I considered it better to run short in my return expenses than to tell a lie.
The teachers wouldn’t all be in the room until the bugle for the first hour sounded. There was plenty of time. The principal took out his watch and said that he would later familiarize me with the school, but for now, he would only provide general information, and he launched into a long lecture about the spirit of education. For a while, I listened with my mind wandering elsewhere, but halfway through his lecture, I started to realize that I was going to be in trouble. I couldn’t meet all of his expectations. He expected me to set an example for the students, become an object of admiration for the entire school, and exert my moral influence, all while teaching technical knowledge to become a true educator, or something equally grandiose. No one with such impressive qualities would travel this far for only 40 yen a month! People are generally the same. If someone gets worked up, they’re likely to fight, I thought, but if things were to go as the principal said, I could hardly speak or even take a walk around the place. If they wanted me to take on such a heavy responsibility, they should have told me beforehand. I hate lying; I would rather admit I was cheated and get out of this situation right then and there. I only had about 9 yen left after tipping the hotel 5 yen. Nine yen wouldn’t get me back to Tokyo. I shouldn’t have tipped the hotel; what a shame! Still, I figured I could manage somehow. It seemed better to be short on my return expenses than to lie.
“I cannot do it the way you want me to. I return this appointment.”
“I can't do it the way you want me to. I'm canceling this appointment.”
I shoved back the note. The principal winked his badger-like eyes and gazed at me. Then he said;
I pushed the note away. The principal squinted his beady eyes and looked at me. Then he said;
“What I have said just now is what I desire of you. I know well that you cannot do all I want. So don’t worry.”
“What I just said is what I want from you. I know you can’t do everything I ask, so don’t stress about it.”
And he laughed. If he knew it so well already, what on earth did he scare me for?
And he laughed. If he already knew it so well, why on earth did he scare me?
Meanwhile the bugle sounded, being followed by bustling noises in the direction of the class rooms. All the teachers would be now ready, I was told, and I followed the principal to the teachers’ room. In a spacious rectangular room, they sat each before a table lined along the walls. When I entered the room, they all glanced at me as if by previous agreement. Did they think my face was for a show? Then, as per instructions, I introduced myself and showed the note to each one of them. Most of them left their chairs and made a slight bow of acknowledgment. But some of the more painfully polite took the note and read it and respectfully returned it to me, just like the cheap performances at a rural show! When I came to the fifteenth, who was the teacher of physical training, I became impatient at repeating the same old thing so often. The other side had to do it only once, but my side had to do it fifteen times. They ought to have had some sympathy.
Meanwhile, the bugle sounded, followed by bustling noises coming from the classrooms. I was told that all the teachers would be ready now, so I followed the principal to the teachers’ room. In a spacious rectangular room, they sat, each at a table lined along the walls. As I entered, they all glanced at me as if they had agreed on it beforehand. Did they think my face was for show? Then, according to the instructions, I introduced myself and showed the note to each one of them. Most of them got up from their chairs and gave a slight bow of acknowledgment. But some of the more overly polite ones took the note, read it, and respectfully handed it back to me, just like the cheap performances at a country fair! By the time I reached the fifteenth teacher, who taught physical education, I was getting impatient at having to repeat the same old thing so many times. The other side had to do it only once, but I had to do it fifteen times. They should have had a bit of sympathy.
Among those I met in the room there was Mr. Blank who was head teacher. Said he was a Bachelor of Arts. I suppose he was a great man since he was a graduate from Imperial University and had such a title. He talked in a strangely effeminate voice like a woman. But what surprised me most was that he wore a flannel shirt. However thin it might be, flannel is flannel and must have been pretty warm at that time of the year. What painstaking dress is required which will be becoming to a B.A.! And it was a red shirt; wouldn’t that kill you! I heard afterwards that he wears a red shirt all the year round. What a strange affliction! According to his own explanation, he has his shirts made to order for the sake of his health as the red color is beneficial to the physical condition. Unnecessary worry, this, for that being the case, he should have had his coat and hakama also in red. And there was one Mr. Koga, teacher of English, whose complexion was very pale. Pale-faced people are usually thin, but this man was pale and fat. When I was attending grammar school, there was one Tami Asai in our class, and his father was just as pale as this Koga. Asai was a farmer, and I asked Kiyo if one’s face would become pale if he took up farming. Kiyo said it was not so; Asai ate always Hubbard squash of “uranari” [2] and that was the reason. Thereafter when I saw any man pale and fat, I took it for granted that it was the result of his having eaten too much of squash of “uranari.” This English teacher was surely subsisting upon squash. However, what the meaning of “uranari” is, I do not know. I asked Kiyo once, but she only laughed. Probably she did not know. Among the teachers of mathematics, there was one named Hotta. This was a fellow of massive body, with hair closely cropped. He looked like one of the old-time devilish priests who made the Eizan temple famous. I showed him the note politely, but he did not even look at it, and blurted out;
Among those I met in the room was Mr. Blank, the head teacher. He said he was a Bachelor of Arts. I guess he was a big deal since he graduated from Imperial University and had that title. He spoke in a strangely feminine voice, like a woman. But what surprised me most was that he wore a flannel shirt. No matter how thin it was, flannel is still flannel and must have been pretty warm for that time of year. What a painstaking dress code is required to look good as a B.A.! And it was a red shirt; wouldn’t that be overwhelming! I later heard that he wears a red shirt all year round. What a strange quirk! According to his own explanation, he has his shirts made to order for his health because the red color is good for his physical condition. This is unnecessary worry; if that's the case, he should have his coat and hakama in red too. Then there was Mr. Koga, the English teacher, whose complexion was very pale. Pale-faced people are usually thin, but this guy was pale and overweight. Back when I was in grammar school, there was a Tami Asai in our class, and his dad was just as pale as Koga. Asai was a farmer, and I asked Kiyo if someone would get pale from farming. Kiyo said that wasn't true; Asai always ate Hubbard squash of “uranari” [2] and that was the reason. After that, whenever I saw a guy who was pale and fat, I just assumed it was because he ate too much “uranari” squash. This English teacher was definitely living on squash. However, I have no idea what “uranari” means. I asked Kiyo once, but she just laughed. She probably didn’t know either. Among the math teachers, there was a guy named Hotta. He was a big guy with closely cropped hair. He looked like one of those old-time devilish priests who made Eizan temple famous. I handed him the note politely, but he didn’t even glance at it and just blurted out;
[Footnote 2: Means the last crop.]
[Footnote 2: Refers to the most recent crop.]
“You’re the man newly appointed, eh? Come and see me sometime, ha, ha, ha!”
“You're the new guy, right? Come visit me sometime, haha!”
Devil take his “Ha, ha, ha!” Who would go to see a fellow so void of the sense of common decency! I gave this priest from this time the nickname of Porcupine.
Devil take his “Ha, ha, ha!” Who would go to see a guy so lacking in basic decency! I gave this priest the nickname Porcupine from that point on.
The Confucian teacher was strict in his manner as becoming to his profession. “Arrived yesterday? You must be tired. Start teaching already? Working hard, indeed!”—and so on. He was an old man, quite sociable and talkative.
The Confucian teacher was strict in his manner, fitting for his profession. “Just arrived yesterday? You must be tired. Already started teaching? You’re really putting in the effort!”—and so on. He was an old man, quite friendly and chatty.
The teacher of drawing was altogether like a cheap actor. He wore a thin, flappy haori of sukiya, and, toying with a fan, he giggled; “Where from? eh? Tokyo? Glad to hear that. You make another of our group. I’m a Tokyo kid myself.”
The drawing teacher was just like a low-budget actor. He wore a flimsy, loose-fitting haori and, playing with a fan, he giggled, "Where are you from? Oh, Tokyo? That's great to hear. You’re another one of our group. I’m from Tokyo too.”
If such a fellow prided himself on being a Tokyo kid, I wished I had never been born in Tokyo. I might go on writing about each one of them, for there are many, but I stop here otherwise there will be no end to it.
If someone took pride in being a Tokyo kid, I wished I had never been born in Tokyo. I could keep writing about each one of them because there are so many, but I’ll stop here; otherwise, it’ll never end.
When my formal introduction was over, the principal said that I might go for the day, but I should make arrangements as to the class hours, etc., with the head teacher of mathematics and begin teaching from the day after the morrow. Asked who was the head teacher of mathematics, I found that he was no other than that Porcupine. Holy smokes! was I to serve under him? I was disappointed.
When my official introduction was done, the principal told me I could leave for the day, but I needed to coordinate class hours and other details with the head of the math department and start teaching the day after tomorrow. When I asked who the head of math was, I discovered it was none other than that Porcupine. Wow! Was I really supposed to work under him? I was let down.
“Say, where are you stopping? Yamashiro-ya? Well, I’ll come and talk it over.”
“Hey, where are you staying? Yamashiro-ya? Alright, I’ll come by and discuss it.”
So saying, Porcupine, chalk in hand, left the room to his class. That was rather humiliating for a head-teacher to come over and see his subordinate, but it was better than to call me over to him.
So saying, Porcupine, chalk in hand, left the room to his class. That was pretty humiliating for a head teacher to come over and see his subordinate, but it was better than calling me over to him.
After leaving the school, I thought of returning straight to the hotel, but as there was nothing to do, I decided to take in a little of the town, and started walking about following my nose. I saw prefectural building; it was an old structure of the last century. Also I saw the barracks; they were less imposing than those of the Azabu Regiment, Tokyo. I passed through the main street. The width of the street is about one half that of Kagurazaka, and its aspect is inferior. What about a castle-town of 250,000-koku Lord! Pity the fellows who get swell-headed in such a place as a castle-town!
After leaving the school, I considered going straight back to the hotel, but since there wasn't much to do, I decided to explore the town a bit and just followed my instincts. I saw the prefectural building; it was an old structure from the last century. I also checked out the barracks; they weren’t as impressive as those of the Azabu Regiment in Tokyo. I walked down the main street. It’s about half the width of Kagurazaka, and it doesn’t look as nice. What about a castle-town of 250,000-koku Lord! Poor guys who get full of themselves in a place like this castle-town!
While I walked about musing like this, I found myself in front of Yamashiro-ya. The town was much narrower than I had been led to believe.
While I was walking around lost in thought, I found myself in front of Yamashiro-ya. The town was much narrower than I had been told.
“I think I have seen nearly all. Guess I’ll return and eat.” And I entered the gate. The mistress of the hotel who was sitting at the counter, jumped out of her place at my appearance and with “Are you back, Sire!” scraped the floor with her forehead. When I took my shoes off and stepped inside, the maid took me to an upstairs room that had became vacant. It was a front room of 15 mats (about 90 square feet). I had never before lived in so splendid a room as this. As it was quite uncertain when I should again be able to occupy such a room in future, I took off my European dress, and with only a single Japanese summer coat on, sprawled in the centre of the room in the shape of the Japanese letter “big” (arms stretched out and legs spread wide[D]). I found it very refreshing.
“I think I've seen just about everything. Guess I’ll head back and eat.” And I walked through the gate. The hotel manager, who was sitting at the counter, jumped up when she saw me and exclaimed, “You’re back, Sire!” while bowing low. Once I took off my shoes and stepped inside, the maid showed me to an upstairs room that had just become available. It was a front room with 15 tatami mats (around 90 square feet). I had never stayed in such a nice room before. Knowing it might be a while before I could enjoy a room like this again, I changed out of my European attire and, wearing just a single Japanese summer coat, lay down in the middle of the room in a position resembling the Japanese character for “big” (arms stretched out and legs spread wide[D]). It felt really refreshing.
After luncheon I at once wrote a letter to Kiyo. I hate most to write letters because I am poor at sentence-making and also poor in my stock of words. Neither did I have any place to which to address my letters. However, Kiyo might be getting anxious. It would not do to let her worry lest she think the steamer which I boarded had been wrecked and I was drowned,—so I braced up and wrote a long one. The body of the letter was as follows:
After lunch, I immediately wrote a letter to Kiyo. I really dislike writing letters because I'm not great at putting sentences together and I have a limited vocabulary. Plus, I didn’t have a specific address to send my letters to. Still, Kiyo might be getting worried. I couldn’t let her think that the ship I boarded had sunk and I had drowned, so I gathered my courage and wrote a long one. The main part of the letter was as follows:
“Arrived yesterday. A dull place. Am sleeping in a room of 15 mats. Tipped the hotel five yen as tea money. The house-wife of the hotel scraped the floor with her forehead. Couldn’t sleep last night. Dreamed Kiyo eat sasa-ame together with the bamboo-leaf wrappers. Will return next summer. Went to the school to-day, and nicknamed all the fellows. ‘Badger’ for the principal, ‘Red Shirt’ for the head-teacher, ‘Hubbard Squash’ for the teacher of English, ‘Porcupine’ the teacher of mathematics and ‘Clown’ for that of drawing. Will write you many other things soon. Good bye.”
“Arrived yesterday. It's a boring place. I'm sleeping in a room with 15 mats. I gave the hotel a tip of five yen for tea. The hotel’s housekeeper was scraping the floor with her forehead. I couldn’t sleep last night. I dreamt of Kiyo eating sasa-ame along with the bamboo leaf wrappers. I’ll come back next summer. I went to school today and gave all the guys nicknames. ‘Badger’ for the principal, ‘Red Shirt’ for the head teacher, ‘Hubbard Squash’ for the English teacher, ‘Porcupine’ for the math teacher, and ‘Clown’ for the art teacher. I’ll write you more soon. Goodbye.”
When I finished writing the letter, I felt better and sleepy. So I slept in the centre of the room, as I had done before, in the letter “big” shape ([D]). No dream this time, and I had a sound sleep.
When I finished writing the letter, I felt better and sleepy. So I slept in the middle of the room, like I had before, in the letter “big” shape ([D]). No dream this time, and I slept soundly.
“Is this the room?”—a loud voice was heard,—a voice which woke me up, and Porcupine entered.
“Is this the room?” a loud voice echoed, waking me up as Porcupine walked in.
“How do you do? What you have to do in the school——” he began talking shop as soon as I got up and rattled me much. On learning my duties in the school, there seemed to be no difficulty, and I decided to accept. If only such were what was expected of me, I would not be surprised were I told to start not only two days hence but even from the following day. The talk on business over, Porcupine said that he did not think it was my intention to stay in such a hotel all the time, that he would find a room for me in a good boarding house, and that I should move.
“How do you do? What you need to know about the school——” he started discussing work as soon as I got up, which really threw me off. Once I learned my responsibilities at the school, everything seemed straightforward, and I decided to go for it. If that's all that was expected of me, I wouldn't be surprised if I was told to start not just two days from now, but even as soon as tomorrow. Once the work talk was over, Porcupine mentioned that he didn't think I planned to stay at that hotel for long and that he would find me a room in a nice boarding house, suggesting that I should move.
“They wouldn’t take in another from anybody else but I can do it right away. The sooner the better. Go and look at the room to-day, move tomorrow and start teaching from the next day. That’ll be all nice and settled.”
“They wouldn’t accept anyone else, but I can handle it immediately. The sooner, the better. Go check out the room today, move in tomorrow, and start teaching the day after. That’ll all be nice and settled.”
He seemed satisfied by arranging all by himself. Indeed, I should not be able to occupy such a room for long. I might have to blow in all of my salary for the hotel bill and yet be short of squaring it. It was pity to leave the hotel so soon after I had just shone with a 5-yen tip. However, it being decidedly convenient to move and get settled early if I had to move at all, I asked Porcupine to get that room for me. He told me then to come over with him and see the house at any rate, and I did. The house was situated mid-way up a hill at the end of the town, and was a quiet. The boss was said to be a dealer in antique curios, called Ikagin, and his wife was about four years his senior. I learned the English word “witch” when I was in middle school, and this woman looked exactly like one. But as she was another man’s wife, what did I care if she was a witch. Finally I decided to live in the house from the next day. On our way back Porcupine treated me to a cup of ice-water. When I first met him in the school, I thought him a disgustingly overbearing fellow, but judging by the way he had looked after me so far, he appeared not so bad after all. Only he seemed, like me, impatient by nature and of quick-temper. I heard afterward that he was liked most by all the students in the school.
He seemed pleased to take care of everything himself. Honestly, I wouldn't be able to stay in that room for long. I might end up spending my entire salary on the hotel bill and still be short. It was a shame to leave the hotel so soon after I had just impressed someone with a 5-yen tip. However, since it was definitely easier to move and get settled early if I had to move at all, I asked Porcupine to book that room for me. He then told me to come with him to see the place, and I did. The house was halfway up a hill at the end of town and was quiet. The owner was said to be an antique dealer named Ikagin, and his wife was about four years older than him. I learned the English word “witch” in middle school, and this woman looked just like one. But since she was someone else's wife, I really didn’t care if she was a witch. In the end, I decided to stay in the house starting the next day. On the way back, Porcupine treated me to a glass of ice water. When I first met him at school, I thought he was a really annoying and bossy guy, but considering how he had helped me so far, he didn’t seem so bad after all. He just seemed to be a bit impatient by nature and quick to anger, like me. I later heard that he was actually one of the most liked students in the school.
CHAPTER III.
My teaching began at last. When I entered the class-room and stepped upon the platform for the first time, I felt somewhat strange. While lecturing, I wondered if a fellow like me could keep up the profession of public instructor. The students were noisy. Once in a while, they would holler “Teacher!” “Teacher,”—it was “going some.” I had been calling others “teacher” every day so far, in the school of physics, but in calling others “teacher” and being called one, there is a wide gap of difference. It made me feel as if some one was tickling my soles. I am not a sneakish fellow, nor a coward; only—it’s a pity—I lack audacity. If one calls me “teacher” aloud, it gives me a shock similar to that of hearing the noon-gun in Marunouchi when I was hungry. The first hour passed away in a dashing manner. And it passed away without encountering any knotty questions. As I returned to the teachers’ room, Porcupine asked me how it was. I simply answered “well,” and he seemed satisfied.
My teaching finally started. When I walked into the classroom and stepped onto the platform for the first time, I felt a bit out of place. While lecturing, I wondered if someone like me could actually make it as a public instructor. The students were loud. Occasionally, they would shout "Teacher!" "Teacher!"—it was quite something. I'd been calling others “teacher” every day in the physics department, but there’s a huge difference between calling someone “teacher” and being called one yourself. It felt like someone was tickling my feet. I'm not a sneaky person or a coward; it’s just that—I’m afraid—I lack confidence. When someone calls me "teacher" loudly, it hits me like hearing the noon gun in Marunouchi when I'm hungry. The first hour flew by quickly, and thankfully, I didn’t face any tough questions. When I went back to the teacher's lounge, Porcupine asked me how it went. I simply said “well,” and he seemed satisfied.
When I left the teachers’ room, chalk in hand, for the second hour class, I felt as if I was invading the enemy’s territory. On entering the room, I found the students for this hour were all big fellows. I am a Tokyo kid, delicately built and small, and did not appear very impressive even in my elevated position. If it comes to a scraping, I can hold my own even with wrestlers, but I had no means of appearing awe-inspiring[E], merely by the aid of my tongue, to so many as forty such big chaps before me. Believing, however, that it would set a bad precedent to show these country fellows any weakness, I lectured rather loudly and in brusque tone. During the first part the students were taken aback and listened literally with their mouths open. “That’s one on you!” I thought. Elated by my success, I kept on in this tone, when one who looked the strongest, sitting in the middle of the front row, stood up suddenly, and called “Teacher!” There it goes!—I thought, and asked him what it was.
When I left the teachers’ lounge, chalk in hand, for my second class, I felt like I was stepping into enemy territory. Upon entering the room, I noticed that all the students for this hour were really big guys. I’m a kid from Tokyo, small and delicate, and I didn’t look very impressive even from my raised position. If it came down to a fight, I could hold my own against wrestlers, but I had no way of looking intimidating just by using my words in front of so many as forty big guys. Still, believing it would set a bad example to show any weakness to these country boys, I lectured loudly and in a rough tone. At first, the students were caught off guard and listened with their mouths hanging open. “That’s a win for me!” I thought. Feeling pumped by my success, I kept going in that tone when one guy who looked the strongest, sitting in the middle of the front row, suddenly stood up and shouted, “Teacher!” Oh no, I thought, and I asked him what he wanted.
“A-ah sa-ay, you talk too quick. A-ah ca-an’t you make it a leetle slow? A-ah?” “A-ah ca-an’t you?” “A-ah?” was altogether dull.
“A-ah say, you talk too fast. A-ah can’t you make it a little slower? A-ah?” “A-ah can’t you?” “A-ah?” was altogether dull.
“If I talk too fast, I’ll make it slow, but I’m a Tokyo fellow, and can’t talk the way you do. If you don’t understand it, better wait until you do.”
“If I talk too fast, I’ll slow it down, but I’m from Tokyo and can’t speak the way you do. If you don’t get it, just wait until you do.”
So I answered him. In this way the second hour was closed better than I had expected. Only, as I was about to leave the class, one of the students asked me, “A-ah say, won’t you please do them for me?” and showed me some problems in geometry which I was sure I could not solve. This proved to be somewhat a damper on me. But, helpless, I told him I could not make them out, and telling him that I would show him how next time, hastily got out of the room. And all of them raised “Whee—ee!” Some of them were heard saying “He doesn’t know much.” Don’t take a teacher for an encyclopaedia! If I could work out such hard questions as these easily, I would not be in such a backwoods town for forty yen a month. I returned to the teachers’ room.
So I responded to him. The second hour finished better than I had anticipated. Just as I was about to leave the class, one of the students asked me, “Hey, could you please do these for me?” and showed me some geometry problems that I knew I couldn’t solve. This brought me down a bit. But, feeling helpless, I told him I couldn’t figure them out and mentioned that I would show him how next time, then quickly left the room. Everyone yelled “Whee—ee!” Some of them were heard saying, “He doesn’t know much.” Don’t expect a teacher to be an encyclopedia! If I could solve such difficult questions easily, I wouldn’t be in this small town for forty yen a month. I went back to the teachers’ lounge.
“How was it this time?” asked Porcupine. I said “Umh.” But not satisfied with “Umh” only, I added that all the students in this school were boneheads. He put up a whimsical face.
“How was it this time?” asked Porcupine. I said “Umh.” But not satisfied with just “Umh,” I added that all the students in this school were idiots. He made a funny face.
The third and the fourth hour and the first hour in the afternoon were more or less the same. In all the classes I attended, I made some kind of blunder. I realised that the profession of teaching not quite so easy a calling as might have appeared. My teaching for the day was finished but I could not get away. I had to wait alone until three o’clock. I understood that at three o’clock the students of my classes would finish cleaning up the rooms and report to me, whereupon I would go over the rooms. Then I would run through the students’ roll, and then be free to go home. Outrageous, indeed, to keep on chained to the school, staring at the empty space when he had nothing more to do, even though he was “bought” by a salary! Other fellow teachers, however, meekly submitted to the regulation, and believing it not well for me,—a new comer—to fuss about it, I stood it. On my way home, I appealed to Porcupine as to the absurdity of keeping me there till three o’clock regardless of my having nothing to do in the school. He said “Yes” and laughed. But he became serious and in an advisory manner told me not to make many complaints about the school.
The third and fourth hours, along with the first hour in the afternoon, were pretty much the same. In all the classes I attended, I made some kind of mistake. I realized that being a teacher isn’t as easy as it seemed. My teaching for the day was done, but I couldn’t leave. I had to wait alone until three o’clock. I knew that at three o’clock, the students from my classes would finish cleaning up the rooms and report to me, after which I would check the rooms. Then I would take attendance and finally be free to go home. It was ridiculous to be stuck at school, staring at an empty room when I had nothing else to do, even though I was being paid! Other teachers, however, quietly accepted the rule, and thinking it wasn’t right for me—a newcomer—to complain about it, I put up with it. On my way home, I mentioned to Porcupine how absurd it was to keep me there until three o’clock when I had nothing to do. He simply said “Yeah” and laughed. But then he got serious and advised me not to complain too much about the school.
“Talk to me only, if you want to. There are some queer guys around.”
“Talk to me only if you want to. There are some strange guys around.”
As we parted at the next corner, I did not have time to hear more from him.
As we separated at the next corner, I didn’t have time to hear more from him.
On reaching my room, the boss of the house came to me saying, “Let me serve you tea.” I expected he was going to treat me to some good tea since he said “Let me serve you,” but he simply made himself at home and drank my own tea. Judging by this, I thought he might be practising “Let me serve you” during my absence. The boss said that he was fond of antique drawings and curios and finally had decided to start in that business.
Upon entering my room, the head of the house approached me and said, “Let me serve you tea.” I assumed he was going to treat me to some nice tea, considering he said “Let me serve you,” but instead, he just made himself comfortable and drank my tea. Based on this, I thought he might be practicing the phrase “Let me serve you” while I was away. The boss mentioned that he was interested in antique drawings and curiosities and had finally decided to get into that business.
“You look like one quite taken about art. Suppose you begin patronizing my business just for fun as er—connoisseur of art?”
“You seem really into art. How about you start supporting my business just for fun as, you know, an art enthusiast?”
It was the least expected kind of solicitation. Two years ago, I went to the Imperial Hotel (Tokyo) on an errand, and I was taken for a locksmith. When I went to see the Daibutsu at Kamakura, having wrapped up myself from head to toe with a blanket, a rikisha man addressed me as “Gov’ner.” I have been mistaken on many occasions for as many things, but none so far has counted on me as a probable connoisseur of art. One should know better by my appearance. Any one who aspires to be a patron of art is usually pictured,—you may see in any drawing,—with either a hood on his head, or carrying a tanzaku[3] in his hand. The fellow who calls me a connoisseur of art and pretends to mean it, may be surely as crooked as a dog’s hind legs. I told him I did not like such art-stuff, which is usually favored by retired people. He laughed, and remarking that that nobody liked it at first, but once in it, will find it so fascinating that he will hardly get over it, served tea for himself and drank it in a grotesque manner. I may say that I had asked him the night before to buy some tea for me, but I did not like such a bitter, heavy kind. One swallow seemed to act right on my stomach. I told him to buy a kind not so bitter as that, and he answered “All right, Sir,” and drank another cup. The fellow seemed never to know of having enough of anything so long as it was another man’s. After he left the room, I prepared for the morrow and went to bed.
It was the most unexpected kind of request. Two years ago, I went to the Imperial Hotel in Tokyo for an errand, and someone thought I was a locksmith. When I went to see the Great Buddha in Kamakura, all wrapped up in a blanket, a rickshaw driver called me “Gov’ner.” I’ve been mistaken for many things over the years, but none have ever suggested I might be an art expert. One should be able to tell that from my appearance. Anyone who aims to be a patron of the arts is usually portrayed—just look at any drawing—as either wearing a hood or holding a tanzaku[3]. The person who calls me an art connoisseur and pretends to be serious could easily be as crooked as a dog's hind legs. I told him I wasn’t into that art stuff, which is usually enjoyed by retired folks. He laughed and remarked that nobody likes it at first, but once you get into it, you find it so captivating that you can hardly shake it off. Then he served himself some tea and drank it in a ridiculous way. I should mention that I had asked him the night before to get me some tea, but I didn’t want that bitter, heavy kind. Just one sip felt like it hit my stomach. I asked him to buy something less bitter, and he said, “All right, Sir,” before drinking another cup. That guy never seemed to have enough of anything as long as it was someone else's. After he left the room, I got ready for the next day and went to bed.
[Footnote 3: A tanzaku is a long, narrow strip of stiff paper on which a Japanese poem is written.]
[Footnote 3: A tanzaku is a long, narrow piece of stiff paper used to write a Japanese poem.]
Everyday thereafter I attended at the school and worked as per regulations. Every day on my return, the boss came to my room with the same old “Let me serve you tea.” In about a week I understood the school in a general way, and had my own idea as to the personality of the boss and his wife. I heard from one of my fellow teachers that the first week to one month after the receipt of the appointment worried them most as to whether they had been favorably received among the students. I never felt anything on that score. Blunders in the class room once in a while caused me chagrin, but in about half an hour everything would clear out of my head. I am a fellow who, by nature, can’t be worrying long about[F] anything even if I try to. I was absolutely indifferent as how my blunders in the class room affected the students, or how much further they affected the principal or the head-teacher. As I mentioned before, I am not a fellow of much audacity to speak of, but I am quick to give up anything when I see its finish.
Every day after that, I went to the school and followed the rules. Each time I returned, the boss would come to my room and say, “Let me serve you tea.” After about a week, I got a general sense of the school and formed my own opinions about the boss and his wife. One of my fellow teachers told me that the first week to a month after getting hired worried them the most, wondering if the students liked them. I didn’t feel anything like that. Mistakes in the classroom occasionally made me uneasy, but within about half an hour, it would all clear from my mind. By nature, I’m not someone who can worry about anything for long, even if I try. I really didn’t care how my mistakes in the classroom affected the students or how much they affected the principal or head teacher. As I mentioned before, I’m not particularly bold, but I’m quick to let go of things once I see how they end up.
I had resolved to go elsewhere at once if the school did not suit me. In consequence, neither Badger nor Red Shirt wielded any influence over me. And still less did I feel like coaxing or coddling the youngsters in the class room.
I had decided to leave immediately if the school didn’t work for me. As a result, neither Badger nor Red Shirt had any sway over me. And I definitely didn’t feel like pampering or babying the kids in the classroom.
So far it was O.K. with the school, but not so easy as that at my boarding house. I could have stood it if it had been only the boss coming to my room after my tea. But he would fetch many things to my room. First time he brought in seals.[4] He displayed about ten of them before me and persuaded me to buy them for three yen, which was very cheap, he said. Did he take me for a third rate painter making a round of the country? I told him I did not want them. Next time he brought in a panel picture of flowers and birds, drawn by one Kazan or somebody. He hung it against the wall of the alcove and asked me if it was not well done, and I echoed it looked well done. Then he started lecturing about Kazan, that there are two Kazans, one is Kazan something and the other is Kazan anything, and that this picture was the work of that Kazan something. After this nonsensical lecture, he insisted that he would make it fifteen yen for me to buy it. I declined the offer saying that I was shy of the money.
So far, everything was fine at school, but it wasn't quite as easy at my boarding house. I could have handled it if it had just been the owner coming to my room after dinner. But he would bring a lot of things to my room. The first time he brought in some seals. He showed me about ten of them and convinced me to buy them for three yen, claiming it was a great deal. Did he think I was some beginner painter traveling around? I told him I wasn't interested. The next time, he brought in a painting of flowers and birds, supposedly by someone named Kazan. He hung it in the alcove and asked if I thought it looked nice, and I agreed it did. Then he started lecturing about Kazan, saying there are two Kazans: one is Kazan something and the other is Kazan anything, and that this painting was from that Kazan something. After this absurd lecture, he insisted he would sell it to me for fifteen yen. I turned him down, saying I didn't have enough money.
[Footnote 4: Artists have several seals of stone with which to stamp on the picture they draw as a guarantee of their personal work or for identification. The shape and kind of seals are quite a hobby among artists, and sales or exchange are of common occurrence.]
[Footnote 4: Artists have various stone seals that they use to mark the images they create as a guarantee of their personal work or for identification. The design and types of seals have become quite a hobby for artists, and trading or selling them is quite common.]
“You can pay any time.” He was insistent. I settled him by telling him of my having no intention of purchasing it even if I had the necessary money. Again next time, he yanked in a big writing stone slab about the size of a ridge-tile.
“You can pay whenever you want.” He was persistent. I reassured him by saying that I had no plans to buy it, even if I had the money. The next time, he pulled in a large writing stone slab, about the size of a roof tile.
“This is a tankei,”[5] he said. As he “tankeied” two or three times, I asked for fun what was a tankei. Right away he commenced lecturing on the subject. “There are the upper, the middle and the lower stratum in tankei,” he said. “Most of tankei slabs to-day are made from the upper stratum,” he continued, “but this one is surely from the middle stratum. Look at this ‘gan.’[6] ’Tis certainly rare to have three ‘gans’ like this. The ink-cake grates smoothly on it. Try it, sir,”—and he pushed it towards me. I asked him how much, and he answered that on account of its owner having brought it from China and wishing to sell it as soon as possible, he would make it very cheap, that I could have it for thirty yen. I was sure he was a fool. I seemed to be able to get through the school somehow, but I would soon give out if this “curio siege” kept on long.
“This is a tankei,” he said. As he demonstrated it two or three times, I asked, just for fun, what a tankei was. He immediately started explaining. “There are upper, middle, and lower layers in tankei,” he said. “Most of the tankei slabs made today come from the upper layer,” he continued, “but this one is definitely from the middle layer. Look at this ‘gan.’ It’s certainly rare to find three ‘gans’ like this. The ink-cake grates smoothly on it. Try it, sir,”—and he pushed it toward me. I asked him how much it cost, and he replied that since the owner brought it from China and wanted to sell it quickly, he’d offer it very cheaply, saying I could have it for thirty yen. I was sure he was mistaken. I seemed to be managing in school somehow, but I would soon run out of steam if this “curio siege” kept going on.
[Footnote 5: Tankei is the name of a place in China where a certain kind of stone suitable for writing purposes was produced.]
[Footnote 5: Tankei is the name of a location in China where a specific type of stone suitable for writing was produced.]
[Footnote 6: “Gan” may be understood as a kind of natural mark on the stone peculiar to the stone from Tankei.]
[Footnote 6: “Gan” can be understood as a natural mark on the stone that is specific to the stone from Tankei.]
Shortly afterwards, I began to get sick of the school. One certain night, while I was strolling about a street named Omachi, I happened to notice a sign of noodles below of which was annotated “Tokyo” in the house next to the post office. I am very fond of noodles. While I was in Tokyo, if I passed by a noodle house and smelled the seasoning spices, I felt uncontrollable temptation to go inside at any cost. Up to this time I had forgotten the noodle on account of mathematics and antique curios, but since I had seen thus the sign of noodles, I could hardly pass it by unnoticed. So availing myself of this opportunity, I went in. It was not quite up to what I had judged by the sign. Since it claimed to follow the Tokyo style, they should have tidied up a little bit about the room. They did not either know Tokyo or have the means,—I did not know which, but the room was miserably dirty. The floor-mats had all seen better days and felt shaggy with sandy dust. The sootcovered walls defied the blackest black. The ceiling was not only smoked by the lamp black, but was so low as to force one involuntarily bend down his neck. Only the price-list, on which was glaringly written “Noodles” and which was pasted on the wall, was entirely new. I was certain that they bought an old house and opened the business just two or three days before. At the head of the price-list appeared “tempura” (noodles served with shrimp fried in batter).
Shortly after that, I started to get tired of school. One night, while I was walking down a street called Omachi, I noticed a sign for noodles with "Tokyo" written underneath it, next to the post office. I really love noodles. When I was in Tokyo, if I walked past a noodle shop and caught a whiff of the seasoning, I felt an irresistible urge to go in. Until that moment, I had forgotten all about noodles because of my focus on math and old collectibles, but seeing that noodle sign made it hard for me to just walk by. So, taking advantage of the moment, I went inside. It didn’t quite live up to my expectations based on the sign. Since it claimed to be Tokyo-style, they should have cleaned the place up a bit. I couldn’t tell if they didn’t know anything about Tokyo or simply didn’t have the resources, but the room was badly dirty. The floor mats had definitely seen better days and felt rough with sandy dust. The soot-covered walls were the darkest black. The ceiling was not only stained by lamp soot but was also so low that it made you naturally lower your head. The only thing that looked new was the price list, which had "Noodles" glaringly written on it and was stuck to the wall. I was convinced they bought an old building and opened up shop just two or three days ago. At the top of the price list was “tempura” (noodles served with shrimp fried in batter).
“Say, fetch me some tempura,” I ordered in a loud voice. Then three fellows who had been making a chewing noise together in a corner, looked in my direction. As the room was dark I did not notice them at first. But when we looked at each other, I found them all to be boys in our school. They “how d’ye do’d” me and I acknowledged it. That night, having come across the noodle after so long a time, it tasted so fine that I ate four bowls.
“Hey, grab me some tempura,” I shouted. Three guys who had been making a munching sound in a corner turned to look at me. The room was dark, so I didn't see them at first. But when we locked eyes, I realized they were all boys from our school. They greeted me, and I responded. That night, after not having had noodles in ages, they tasted so good that I ended up eating four bowls.
The next day as I entered the class room quite unconcernedly, I saw on the black board written in letters so large as to take up the whole space; “Professor Tempura.” The boys all glanced at my face and made merry hee-haws at my cost. It was so absurd that I asked them if it was in any way funny for me to eat tempura noodle. Thereupon one of them said,—“But four bowls is too much.” What did they care if I ate four bowls or five as long as I paid it with my own money,—and speedily finishing up my class, I returned to the teachers’ room. After ten minutes’ recess, I went to the next class, and there on the black board was newly written quite as large as before; “Four bowls of tempura noodles, but don’t laugh.”
The next day, as I casually walked into the classroom, I saw written on the blackboard in huge letters that took up the whole space: “Professor Tempura.” The boys all looked at my face and laughed at my expense. It was so ridiculous that I asked them if it was funny for me to eat tempura noodles. One of them replied, “But four bowls is too much.” Why did they care if I had four bowls or five as long as I paid for it myself? I quickly wrapped up my class and headed back to the teachers’ room. After a ten-minute break, I went to the next class, and on the blackboard was the same thing written in just as large letters: “Four bowls of tempura noodles, but don’t laugh.”
The first one did not arouse any ill-temper in me, but this time it made me feel irritating mad. A joke carried too far becomes mischievous. It is like the undue jealousy of some women who, like coal, look black and suggest flames. Nobody likes it. These country simpletons, unable to differentiate upon so delicate a boundary, would seem to be bent on pushing everything to the limit. As they lived in such a narrow town where one has no more to see if he goes on strolling about for one hour, and as they were capable of doing nothing better, they were trumpeting aloud this tempura incident in quite as serious a manner as the Russo-Japanese war. What a bunch of miserable pups! It is because they are raised in this fashion from their boyhood that there are many punies who, like the dwarf maple tree in the flower pot, mature gnarled and twisted. I have no objection to laugh myself with others over innocent jokes. But how’s this? Boys as they are, they showed a “poisonous temper.” Silently erasing off “tempura” from the board, I questioned them if they thought such mischief interesting, that this was a cowardly joke and if they knew the meaning of “cowardice.” Some of them answered that to get angry on being laughed at over one’s own doing, was cowardice. What made them so disgusting as this? I pitied myself for coming from far off Tokyo to teach such a lot.
The first incident didn't upset me, but this time it really frustrated me. A joke taken too far turns into trouble. It's like the excessive jealousy of some women who, like coal, appear dark and suggestive of flames. Nobody likes that. These simple country folks, unable to understand such a subtle line, seemed determined to push everything to the extreme. Living in such a small town where there's nothing more to see after an hour of wandering, and having nothing better to do, they turned this tempura incident into a situation as serious as the Russo-Japanese War. What a bunch of pathetic people! It's because they’re raised like this from childhood that so many of them, like the dwarf maple tree in a flower pot, grow up all gnarled and twisted. I have no problem laughing with others over harmless jokes. But what's this? As boys, they displayed a "poisonous temper." Silently erasing "tempura" from the board, I asked them if they thought such mischief was funny, that it was a cowardly joke, and if they even understood the meaning of "cowardice." Some of them replied that getting angry about being laughed at for one's own actions was cowardice. What made them so despicable? I felt sorry for myself for coming all the way from Tokyo to teach this bunch.
“Keep your mouth shut, and study hard,” I snapped, and started the class. In the next class again there was written: “When one eats tempura noodles it makes him drawl nonsense.” There seemed no end to it. I was thoroughly aroused with anger, and declaring that I would not teach such sassies, went home straight. The boys were glad of having an unexpected holiday, so I heard. When things had come to this pass, the antique curious seemed far more preferable to the school.
“Keep your mouth shut and study hard,” I snapped, and started the class. In the next class, it was written again: “When someone eats tempura noodles, it makes him talk nonsense.” It seemed never-ending. I was completely furious and declaring that I wouldn’t teach such smart alecks, I went straight home. The boys were happy about having an unexpected day off, or so I heard. When it came to this, the old curiosities seemed much better than the school.
My return home and sleep over night greatly rounded off my rugged temper over the tempura affair. I went to the school, and they were there also. I could not tell what was what. The three days thereafter were pacific, and on the night of the fourth day, I went to a suburb called Sumida and ate “dango” (small balls made of glutinous rice, dressed with sugar-paste). Sumida is a town where there are restaurants, hot-springs bath houses and a park, and in addition, the “tenderloin.” The dango shop where I went was near the entrance to the tenderloin, and as the dango served there was widely known for its nice taste, I dropped in on my way back from my bath. As I did not meet any students this time, I thought nobody knew of it, but when I entered the first hour class next day, I found written on the black board; “Two dishes of dango—7 sen.” It is true that I ate two dishes and paid seven sen. Troublesome kids! I declare. I expected with certainty that there would be something at the second hour, and there it was; “The dango in the tenderloin taste fine.” Stupid wretches!
My return home and sleep overnight really helped calm my mood after the whole tempura situation. I went to school, and everyone was there too. I was completely confused. The next three days were peaceful, and on the night of the fourth day, I went to a suburb called Sumida and had “dango” (small balls made of glutinous rice, coated in sugar paste). Sumida has restaurants, hot spring bathhouses, and a park, not to mention the “tenderloin.” The dango shop I visited was right by the entrance to the tenderloin, and since the dango there is famous for its great taste, I stopped by on my way back from the bath. I didn’t see any students this time, so I thought nobody would know, but when I walked into the first-hour class the next day, I found written on the blackboard: “Two dishes of dango—7 sen.” It’s true I had two dishes and paid seven sen. Those annoying kids! I was sure there would be something in the second hour, and there it was: “The dango in the tenderloin tastes great.” What a bunch of fools!
No sooner I thought the dango incident closed than the red towel became the topic for widespread gossip. Inquiry as to the story revealed it to be something unusually absurd. Since my arrival here, I had made it a part of my routine to take in the hot springs bath every day. While there was nothing in this town which compared favorably with Tokyo, the hot springs were worthy of praise. So long as I was in the town, I decided that I would have a dip every day, and went there walking, partly for physical exercise, before my supper. And whenever I went there I used to carry a large-size European towel dangling from my hand. Added to somewhat reddish color the towel had acquired by its having been soaked in the hot-springs, the red color on its border, which was not fast enough, streaked about so that the towel now looked as if it were dyed red. This towel hung down from my hand on both ways whether afoot or riding in the train. For this reason, the students nicknamed me Red Towel. Honest, it is exasperating to live in a little town.
No sooner had I thought the dango incident was over than the red towel became a hot topic for gossip. When I dug a little deeper into the story, I realized how absurd it was. Since I got here, I'd made it a daily habit to take a hot springs bath. While nothing in this town could compare to Tokyo, the hot springs were definitely worth mentioning. As long as I was in town, I decided I would take a dip every day, walking there for some exercise before dinner. Whenever I went, I carried a large European towel hanging from my hand. With its somewhat reddish color from being soaked in the hot springs, plus the red border that wasn’t very durable, the towel now looked like it was dyed red. It hung from my hand whether I was walking or riding the train. That’s why the students started calling me Red Towel. Honestly, living in a small town can be so frustrating.
There is some more. The bath house I patronized was a newly built three-story house, and for the patrons of the first class the house provided a bath-robe, in addition to an attendant, and the cost was only eight sen. On top of that, a maid would serve tea in a regular polite fashion. I always paid the first class. Then those gossipy spotters started saying that for one who made only forty yen a month to take a first class bath every day was extravagant. Why the devil should they care? It was none of their business.
There’s more to say. The bathhouse I went to was a brand new three-story building, and for first-class patrons, they provided a bathrobe, along with an attendant, and it only cost eight sen. On top of that, a maid would serve tea politely. I always paid for first class. Then those nosy observers started saying that for someone who only made forty yen a month, taking a first-class bath every day was excessive. Why should they care? It was none of their business.
There is still some more. The bath-tub,—or the tank in this case,—was built of granite, and measured about thirty square feet. Usually there were thirteen or fourteen people in the tank, but sometimes there was none. As the water came up clear to the breast, I enjoyed, for athletic purposes, swimming in the tank. I delighted in swimming in this 30-square feet tank, taking chances of the total absence of other people. Once, going downstairs from the third story with a light heart, and peeping through the entrance of the tank to see if I should be able to swim, I noticed a sign put up in which was boldly written: “No swimming allowed in the tank.” As there may not have been many who swam in the tank, this notice was probably put up particularly for my sake. After that I gave up swimming. But although I gave up swimming, I was surprised, when I went to the school, to see on the board, as usual, written: “No swimming allowed in the tank.” It seemed as if all the students united in tracking me everywhere. They made me sick. I was not a fellow to stop doing whatever I had started upon no matter what students might say, but I became thoroughly disgusted when I meditated on why I had come to such a narrow, suffocating place. And, then, when I returned home, the “antique curio siege” was still going on.
There’s still more to share. The bathtub—or tank, in this case—was made of granite and was about thirty square feet in size. Usually, there were thirteen or fourteen people in the tank, but sometimes there were none at all. I loved swimming in the tank when the water reached my chest. I really enjoyed swimming in this 30-square-foot tank, even taking the risk of being the only one there. Once, when I was going downstairs from the third floor feeling light-hearted and peeked through the entrance to see if I could swim, I saw a sign that said: “No swimming allowed in the tank.” Since not many people swam in the tank, this notice was probably put up just for me. After that, I stopped swimming. However, when I got to school, I was surprised to see the usual sign on the board: “No swimming allowed in the tank.” It felt like all the students were following me everywhere. They annoyed me. I wasn’t the kind of person to stop whatever I had started just because of what other students might say, but I became completely disgusted when I thought about why I had come to such a cramped, suffocating place. And then, when I got home, the “antique curio siege” was still happening.
CHAPTER IV
For us teachers there was a duty of night watch in the school, and we had to do it in turn. But Badger and Red Shirt were not in it. On asking why these two were exempt from this duty, I was told that they were accorded by the government treatment similar to officials of “Sonin” rank. Oh, fudge! They were paid more, worked less, and were then excused from this night watch. It was not fair. They made regulations to suit their convenience and seemed to regard all this as a matter of course. How could they be so brazen faced as this! I was greatly dissatisfied relative to this question, but according to the opinion of Porcupine, protests by a single person, with what insistency they may be made, will not be heard. They ought to be heard whether they are made by one person or by two if they are just. Porcupine remonstrated with me by quoting “Might is right” in English. I did not catch his point, so I asked him again, and he told me that it meant the right of the stronger. If it was the right of the stronger I had known it for long, and did not require Porcupine explain that to me at this time. The right of the stronger was a question different from that of the night watch. Who would agree that Badger and Red Shirt were the stronger? But argument or no argument, the turn of this night watch at last fell upon me. Being quite fastidious, I never enjoyed sound sleep unless I slept comfortably in my own bedding. From my childhood, I never stayed out overnight. When I did not find sleeping under the roof of my friends inviting, night watch in the school, you may be sure, was still worse. However repulsive, if this was a part of the forty yen a month, there was no alternative. I had to do it.
For us teachers, there was a duty to keep watch at night in the school, and we had to take turns. But Badger and Red Shirt were exempt from this. When I asked why they didn’t have to do it, I was told that the government treated them like officials of “Sonin” rank. Oh, come on! They got paid more, worked less, and didn’t have to do the night watch. It wasn’t fair. They made rules to fit their needs and seemed to think it was completely normal. How could they be so shameless! I was really frustrated about this, but according to Porcupine, a single person’s protests, no matter how passionately expressed, would never be heard. They should be heard whether one person or two are speaking out if they’re justified. Porcupine tried to reason with me by using the saying “Might is right” in English. I didn’t get what he meant, so I asked him again, and he explained that it meant the right of the stronger. If it was about the stronger having the right, I already knew that and didn’t need Porcupine to explain it to me now. The question of who was stronger was different from the issue of the night watch. Who would agree that Badger and Red Shirt were stronger? But whether I could argue or not, it eventually became my turn for the night watch. I was quite particular and never enjoyed a good night’s sleep unless I was in my own bed. Since childhood, I had never spent the night away from home. If I found sleeping at a friend's place uninviting, you can bet that night watch at school was even worse. No matter how unpleasant, if it was part of my forty yen a month salary, there was no choice. I had to do it.
To remain alone in the school after the faculty and students had gone home, was something particularly awkward. The room for the night watch was in the rear of the school building at the west end of the dormitory. I stepped inside to see how it was, and finding it squarely facing the setting sun, I thought I would melt. In spite of autumn having already set in, the hot spell still lingered, quite in keeping with the dilly-dally atmosphere of the country. I ordered the same kind of meal as served for the students, and finished my supper. The meal was unspeakably poor. It was a wonder they could subsist on such miserable stuff and keep on “roughing it” in that lively fashion. Not only that, they were always hungry for supper, finishing it at 4.30 in the afternoon. They must be heroes in a sense. I had thus my supper, but the sun being still high, could not go to bed yet. I felt like going to the hot-springs. I did not know the wrong or right of night watch going out, but it was oppressively trying to stand a life akin to heavy imprisonment. When I called at the school the first time and inquired about night watch, I was told by the janitor that he had just gone out and I thought it strange. But now by taking the turn of night watch myself, I could fathom the situation; it was right for any night watch to go out. I told the janitor that I was going out for a minute. He asked me “on business?” and I answered “No,” but to take a bath at the hot springs, and went out straight. It was too bad that I had left my red towel at home, but I would borrow one over there for to-day.
Staying alone at the school after all the staff and students had gone home was really awkward. The night watch room was at the back of the school building, on the west end of the dormitory. I stepped inside to check it out, and since it faced the setting sun, I felt like I was melting. Even though autumn had already begun, there was still a heat wave sticking around, which matched the laid-back vibe of the area. I ordered the same meal served to the students and finished my dinner. The food was unbelievably bad. It was a wonder they could eat such terrible stuff and keep “roughing it” so cheerfully. Plus, they were always hungry for dinner, finishing it by 4:30 in the afternoon. They must be pretty tough. I finished my meal, but since the sun was still high in the sky, I couldn’t go to bed yet. I felt like going to the hot springs. I wasn't sure if it was okay for the night watch to go out, but staying here felt like being trapped. When I first asked about the night watch, the janitor told me the previous one had just gone out, which I thought was odd. But now that I was on the night watch myself, I understood; it was normal for any night watch to leave. I told the janitor I was stepping out for a minute. He asked if it was “for business?” and I replied, “No,” I just wanted to take a bath at the hot springs, and I went straight out. It was a shame I had left my red towel at home, but I figured I could borrow one there for today.
I took plenty of time in dipping in the bath and as it became dark at last, I came to the Furumachi Station on a train. It was only about four blocks to the school; I could cover it in no time. When I started walking schoolwards, Badger was seen coming from the opposite direction. Badger, I presumed, was going to the hot springs by this train. He came with brisk steps, and as we passed by, I nodded my courtesy. Then Badger, with a studiously owlish countenance, asked:
I spent quite a while soaking in the bath, and by the time it got dark, I arrived at Furumachi Station on a train. The school was only about four blocks away; I could get there quickly. As I started walking toward the school, I spotted Badger coming from the other direction. I figured he was heading to the hot springs on this train. He approached with a lively step, and as we crossed paths, I nodded in greeting. Then Badger, with a deliberately serious expression, asked:
“Am I wrong to understand that you are night watch?”
“Am I mistaken to think that you're the night watch?”
Chuck that “Am-I-wrong-to-understand”! Two hours ago, did he not say to me “You’re on first night watch to-night. Now, take care of yourself?” What makes one use such a roundabout, twisted way of saying anything when he becomes a principal? I was far from smiling.
Chuck that "Am I wrong to understand!" Two hours ago, didn’t he just say to me, "You're on first night watch tonight. Now, take care of yourself?" Why does someone use such a complicated, twisted way of saying things when they need to be clear? I definitely wasn't smiling.
“Yes, Sir,” I said, “I’m night watch to-night, and as I am night watch I will return to the school and stay there overnight, sure.” With this parting shot, I left him where we met. Coming then to the cross-streets of Katamachi, I met Porcupine. This is a narrow place, I tell you. Whenever one ventures out, he is sure to come across some familiar face.
“Yes, sir,” I said, “I’m on night duty tonight, and since I’m on night duty, I’ll head back to the school and stay there overnight for sure.” With that parting remark, I left him where we had met. As I reached the cross-streets of Katamachi, I encountered Porcupine. It’s a narrow area, I tell you. Whenever someone goes out, they’re bound to run into a familiar face.
“Say, aren’t you night watch?” he hallooed, and I said “Yes, I am.” “Tis wrong for night watch to leave his post at his pleasure,” he added, and to this I blurted out with a bold front; “Nothing wrong at all. It is wrong not to go out.”
“Hey, aren’t you the night watch?” he shouted, and I replied, “Yes, I am.” “It’s not right for the night watch to leave his post whenever he wants,” he commented, and I boldly replied, “There’s nothing wrong with that at all. It’s wrong not to go out.”
“Say, old man, your slap-dash is going to the limit. Wouldn’t look well for the principal or the head teacher to see you out like this.”
“Hey, man, your messy style is reaching its peak. It wouldn’t look good for the principal or the head teacher to see you like this.”
The submissive tone of his remark was contrary to Porcupine as I had known him so far, so I cut him short by saying:
The submissive tone of his remark was unlike the Porcupine I had known so far, so I interrupted him by saying:
“I have met the principal just now. Why, he approved my taking a stroll about the town. Said it would be hard on night watch unless he took a walk when it is hot.” Then I made a bee-line for the school.
“I just met with the principal. He actually approved my taking a walk around town. He said it would be tough on the night watch unless he took a walk when it’s hot.” Then I went straight to the school.
Soon it was night. I called the janitor to my room and had a chat for about two hours. I grew tired of this, and thought I would get into bed anyway, even if I could not sleep. I put on my night shirt, lifted the mosquito-net, rolled off the red blanket and fell down flat on my back with a bang. The making of this bumping noise when I go to bed is my habit from my boyhood. “It is a bad habit,” once declared a student of a law school who lived on the ground floor, and I on the second, when I was in the boarding house at Ogawa-machi, Kanda-ku, and who brought complaints to my room in person. Students of law schools, weaklings as they are, have double the ability of ordinary persons when it comes to talking. As this student of law dwelt long on absurd accusations, I downed him by answering that the noise made when I went to bed was not the fault of my hip, but that of the house which was not built on a solid base, and that if he had any fuss to make, make it to the house, not to me. This room for night watch was not on the second floor, so nobody cared how much I banged. I do not feel well-rested unless I go to bed with the loudest bang I can make.
Soon it was night. I called the janitor to my room and we chatted for about two hours. I got tired of this and thought I would get into bed anyway, even if I couldn’t sleep. I put on my nightshirt, lifted the mosquito net, rolled off the red blanket, and fell flat on my back with a thud. Making that loud noise when I go to bed is a habit I've had since I was a kid. “It’s a bad habit,” once said a law student who lived on the ground floor while I was on the second, back when I was staying at the boarding house in Ogawa-machi, Kanda-ku. He came to my room to complain in person. Law students, being the weaklings they are, are twice as good as regular people when it comes to talking. Since this law student went on and on with ridiculous accusations, I shot back that the noise I made when going to bed wasn't my hip's fault but the building's for not being built on a solid foundation, and if he had any complaints, he should take them up with the building, not me. This room for night watch wasn’t on the second floor, so nobody cared how much noise I made. I don’t feel well-rested unless I go to bed with the loudest bang I can manage.
“This is bully!” and I straightened out my feet, when something jumped and clung to them. They felt coarse, and seemed not to be fleas. I was a bit surprised, and shook my feet inside the blanket two or three times. Instantly the blamed thing increased,—five or six of them on my legs, two or three on the thighs, one crushed beneath my hip and another clear up to my belly. The shock became greater. Up I jumped, took off the blanket, and about fifty to sixty grasshoppers flew out. I was more or less uneasy until I found out what they were, but now I saw they were grasshoppers, they set me on the war path. “You insignificant grasshoppers, startling a man! See what’s coming to you!” With this I slapped them with my pillow twice or thrice, but the objects being so small, the effect was out of proportion to the force with which the blows were administered. I adopted a different plan. In the manner of beating floor-mats with rolled matting at house-cleaning, I sat up in bed and began beating them with the pillow. Many of them flew up by the force of the pillow; some desperately clung on or shot against my nose or head. I could not very well hit those on my head with the pillow; I grabbed such, and dashed them on the floor. What was more provoking was that no matter how hard I dashed them, they landed on the mosquito-net where they made a fluffy jerk and remained, far from being dead. At last, in about half an hour the slaughter of the grasshoppers was ended. I fetched a broom and swept them out. The janitor came along and asked what was the matter.
“This is ridiculous!” I said, straightening my legs, when something jumped and grabbed onto them. They felt rough, and they didn’t seem like fleas. I was a bit surprised and shook my feet under the blanket a couple of times. Suddenly the little things multiplied—five or six on my legs, two or three on my thighs, one crushed underneath my hip, and another up by my belly. The shock was getting worse. I jumped up, threw off the blanket, and about fifty to sixty grasshoppers flew out. I was pretty uneasy until I realized what they were, but once I saw they were grasshoppers, I got angry. “You little grasshoppers, scaring a guy! Just wait and see what happens to you!” With that, I slapped at them with my pillow two or three times, but since they were so small, the impact didn’t match the force of the hits. I tried a different approach. Like beating floor mats with rolled-up matting during spring cleaning, I sat up in bed and started hitting them with the pillow. Many of them flew off from the force of the pillow; some stubbornly clung on or darted against my nose or head. I couldn’t really hit those on my head with the pillow, so I grabbed them and threw them on the floor. What was even more frustrating was that no matter how hard I threw them, they landed on the mosquito net with a fluffy bounce and stayed there, far from dead. Finally, about half an hour later, I finished off the grasshoppers. I got a broom and swept them out. The janitor came by and asked what was going on.
“Damn the matter! Where in thunder are the fools who keep grasshoppers in bed! You pumpkinhead!”
“Forget this! Where on earth are the idiots who keep grasshoppers in bed! You fool!”
The janitor answered by explaining that he did not know anything about it. “You can’t get away with Did-not-know,” and I followed this thundering by throwing away the broom. The awe-struck janitor shouldered the broom and faded away.
The janitor replied that he didn't know anything about it. "You can't just play dumb," I said, and then I threw the broom down. The surprised janitor picked up the broom and disappeared.
At once I summoned three of the students to my room as the “representatives,” and six of them reported. Six or ten made no difference; I rolled up the sleeves of my night-shirt and fired away.
At once, I called three of the students to my room as the “representatives,” and six of them showed up. Six or ten didn’t matter; I rolled up the sleeves of my nightshirt and got started.
“What do you mean by putting grasshoppers in my bed!”
“What do you mean by putting grasshoppers in my bed?!”
“Grasshoppers? What are they?” said one in front, in a tone disgustingly quiet. In this school, not only the principal, but the students as well, were addicted to using twisted-round expressions.
“Grasshoppers? What are they?” asked one person in front, in a disturbingly quiet tone. In this school, both the principal and the students were hooked on using convoluted expressions.
“Don’t know grasshoppers! You shall see!” To my chagrin, there was none; I had swept them all out. I called the janitor again and told him to fetch those grasshoppers he had taken away. The janitor said he had thrown them into the garbage box, but that he would pick them out again. “Yes, hurry up,” I said, and he sped away. After a while he brought back about ten grasshoppers on a white paper, remarking:
“Don’t worry about the grasshoppers! You’ll see!” To my disappointment, there were none; I had swept them all out. I called the janitor again and asked him to bring back the grasshoppers he had taken away. The janitor said he had thrown them in the trash, but that he would dig them out again. “Yes, please hurry,” I said, and he rushed off. After a bit, he returned with about ten grasshoppers on a white piece of paper, commenting:
“I’m sorry, Sir. It’s dark outside and I can’t find out more. I’ll find some tomorrow.” All fools here, down to the janitor. I showed one grasshopper to the students.
“I’m sorry, Sir. It’s dark outside and I can’t find out more. I’ll find some tomorrow.” Everyone here is clueless, even the janitor. I showed one grasshopper to the students.
“This is a grasshopper. What’s the matter for as big idiots as you not to know a grasshopper.” Then the one with a round face sitting on the left saucily shot back:
“This is a grasshopper. What’s wrong with you big idiots that you don’t know what a grasshopper is?” Then the one with a round face sitting on the left cheekily replied:
“A-ah say, that’s a locust, a-ah——.”
“Aah say, that’s a locust, aah——.”
“Shut up. They’re the same thing. In the first place, what do you mean by answering your teacher ‘A-ah say’? Ah-Say or Ah-Sing is a Chink’s name!”
“Shut up. They’re the same thing. First of all, what do you mean by answering your teacher ‘A-ah say’? Ah-Say or Ah-Sing is a Chinese name!”
For this counter-shot, he answered:
For this counter-shot, he replied:
“A-ah say and Ah-Sing is different,—A-ah say.” They never got rid of “A-ah say.”
“A-ah say and Ah-Sing are different,—A-ah say.” They never got rid of “A-ah say.”
“Grasshoppers or locusts, why did you put them into my bed? When I asked you to?”
“Grasshoppers or locusts, why did you put them in my bed? I asked you to?”
“Nobody put them in.”
“No one put them in.”
“If not, how could they get into the bed?”
“If not, how would they get into bed?”
“Locusts are fond of warm places and probably they got in there respectfully by themselves.”
“Locusts like warm places, and they probably got in there on their own.”
“You fools! Grasshoppers getting into bed respectfully! I should smile at them getting in there respectfully! Now, what’s the reason for doing this mischief? Speak out.”
"You idiots! Grasshoppers getting into bed so politely! I should be amused by their politeness! Now, what's the point of this trouble? Speak up."
“But there is no way to explain it because we didn’t do it.”
“But there’s no way to explain it because we didn’t do it.”
Shrimps! If they were afraid of making a clean breast of their own deed, they should not have done it at all. They looked defiant, and appeared to insist on their innocence as long as no evidence was brought up. I myself did some mischief while in the middle school, but when the culprit was sought after, I was never so cowardly, not even once, to back out. What one has done, has been done; what he has not, has not been,—that’s the black and white of it. I, for one have been game and square, no matter how much mischief I might have done. If I wished to dodge the punishment, I would not start it. Mischief and punishment are bound to go together. We can enjoy mischief-making with some show of spirit because it is accompanied by certain consequences. Where does one expect to see the dastardly spirit which hungers for mischief-making without punishment, in vogue? The fellows who like to borrow money but not pay it back, are surely such as these students here after they are graduated. What did these fellows come to this middle school for, anyway? They enter a school, tattle round lies, play silly jokes behind some one by sneaking and cheating and get wrongly swell-headed when they finish the school thinking they have received an education. A common lot of jackasses they are.
Shrimps! If they were worried about owning up to their actions, they shouldn't have done them in the first place. They looked defiant and insisted on their innocence as long as no evidence was presented. I caused some trouble back in middle school, but when the search for the culprit began, I never backed down out of fear, not even once. What’s done is done; what isn’t, isn’t—that’s the simple truth. I've always been bold and honest, no matter how much trouble I caused. If I wanted to avoid punishment, I wouldn’t have started it in the first place. Mischief and punishment go hand in hand. We can have fun causing mischief with some spirit because there are consequences that come with it. Where do you expect to find a cowardly spirit that craves mischief without facing the consequences? The guys who like to borrow money but never pay it back are basically like those students here after they graduate. What did they even come to this middle school for? They come to school, spread lies, pull silly pranks by sneaking around, and then feel falsely proud when they finish school, thinking they’ve gotten an education. They’re just a bunch of fools.
My hatred of talking with these scamps became intense, so I dismissed them by saying:
My dislike for chatting with these little troublemakers grew stronger, so I sent them away by saying:
“If you fellows have nothing to say, let it go at that. You deserve pity for not knowing the decent from the vulgar after coming to a middle school.”
“If you guys have nothing to say, just leave it at that. You should feel sorry for yourselves for not being able to tell the decent from the vulgar after getting to middle school.”
I am not very decent in my own language or manner, but am sure that my moral standard is far more decent than that of these gangs. Those six boys filed out leisurely. Outwardly they appeared more dignified than I their teacher. It was the more repulsive for their calm behavior. I have no temerity equal to theirs. Then I went to bed again, and found the inside of the net full of merry crowds of mosquitoes. I could not bother myself to burn one by one with a candle flame. So I took the net off the hooks, folded it the lengthwise, and shook it crossways, up and down the room. One of the rings of the net, flying round, accidentally hit the back of my hand, the effect of which I did not soon forget. When I went to bed for the third time, I cooled off a little, but could not sleep easily. My watch showed it was half past ten. Well, as I thought it over, I realized myself as having come to a dirty pit. If all teachers of middle schools everywhere have to handle fellows like these in this school, those teachers have my sympathy. It is wonderful that teachers never run short. I believe there are many boneheads of extraordinary patience; but me for something else. In this respect, Kiyo is worthy of admiration. She is an old woman, with neither education nor social position, but as a human, she does more to command our respect. Until now, I have been a trouble to her without appreciating her goodness, but having come alone to such a far-off country, I now appreciated, for the first time, her kindness. If she is fond of sasa-ame of Echigo province, and if I go to Echigo for the purpose of buying that sweetmeat to let her eat it, she is fully worth that trouble. Kiyo has been praising me as unselfish and straight, but she is a person of sterling qualities far more than I whom she praises. I began to feel like meeting her.
I'm not really great with my language or manner, but I'm sure my moral standards are way better than those of these gangs. Those six boys strolled out casually. On the surface, they seemed more dignified than me, their teacher. Their calm demeanor made it even more off-putting. I don't have the boldness they have. Then I went back to bed and found the inside of the net swarming with happy mosquitoes. I couldn't bring myself to kill them one by one with a candle flame. So, I took the net off the hooks, folded it lengthwise, and shook it side to side and up and down the room. One of the rings from the net flew around and accidentally hit the back of my hand, an effect I didn’t forget for a while. When I went to bed for the third time, I had cooled down a bit but still couldn’t sleep well. My watch read half past ten. As I thought it over, I realized I had ended up in a filthy mess. If all middle school teachers everywhere have to deal with kids like these at this school, they have my sympathy. It’s amazing that teachers never seem to run out of patience. I believe there are a lot of incredibly patient people; but I’m looking for something different. In this regard, Kiyo deserves admiration. She’s an old woman with no education or social status, but as a person, she commands more respect than I do. Until now, I’ve been a bother to her without appreciating her kindness, but being alone in such a remote place, I finally recognized her goodness. If she loves the sasa-ame from Echigo and I go to Echigo to buy that sweet for her, she’s worth that effort. Kiyo has been calling me unselfish and honest, but she possesses qualities far beyond what she’s praised in me. I started wanting to see her.
While I was thus meditating about Kiyo, all of a sudden, on the floor above my head, about thirty to forty people, if I guess by the number, started stamping the floor with bang, bang, bang that well threatened to bang down the floor. This was followed by proportionately loud whoops. The noise surprised me, and I popped up. The moment I got up I became aware that the students were starting a rough house to get even with me. What wrong one has committed, he has to confess, or his offence is never atoned for. They are just to ask for themselves what crimes they have done. It should be proper that they repent their folly after going to bed and to come and beg me pardon the next morning. Even if they could not go so far as to apologize they should have kept quiet. Then what does this racket mean? Were we keeping hogs in our dormitory?
While I was thinking about Kiyo, all of a sudden, on the floor above my head, about thirty to forty people—I'm guessing by the noise—started stomping the floor with loud bangs that really threatened to bring the ceiling down. This was followed by equally loud whoops. The noise caught me off guard, and I jumped up. The moment I stood up, I realized the students were starting a ruckus to get back at me. Whatever wrong one has done, they need to confess it, or their actions will never be forgiven. They should just ask themselves what crimes they have committed. It would be fitting for them to reflect on their mistakes after going to bed and come to apologize to me the next morning. Even if they couldn't go as far as to say sorry, they should have kept it down. So what is all this noise about? Are we keeping pigs in our dorm?
“This crazy thing got to stop. See what you get!”
“This madness has to end. Look at what you’ve caused!”
I ran out of the room in my night shirt, and flew upstairs in three and half steps. Then, strange to say, the thunderous rumbling, of which I was sure of hearing in the act, was hushed. Not only a whisper but even footsteps were not heard. This was funny. The lamp was already blown out and although I could not see what was what in the dark, nevertheless could tell by instinct whether there was somebody around or not. In the long corridor running from the east to the west, there was not hiding even a mouse. From other end of the corridor the moonlight flooded in and about there it was particularly light. The scene was somewhat uncanny. I have had the habit from my boyhood of frequently dreaming and of flying out of bed and of muttering things which nobody understood, affording everybody a hearty laugh. One night, when I was sixteen or seventeen, I dreamed that I picked up a diamond, and getting up, demanded of my brother who was sleeping close to me what he had done with that diamond. The demand was made with such force that for about three days all in the house chaffed me about the fatal loss of precious stone, much to my humiliation. Maybe this noise which I heard was but a dream, although I was sure it was real. I was wondering thus in the middle of the corridor, when at the further end where it was moonlit, a roar was raised, coming from about thirty or forty throats, “One, two, three,—Whee-ee!” The roar had hardly subsided, when, as before, the stamping of the floor commenced with furious rhythm. Ah, it was not a dream, but a real thing!
I dashed out of the room in my nightshirt and flew upstairs in just three and a half steps. Strangely, the loud rumbling I was sure I had heard earlier faded away. There was not even a whisper or the sound of footsteps. This was odd. The lamp was already out, and even though I couldn’t see anything in the dark, I could instinctively tell if anyone was around or not. In the long corridor stretching from the east to the west, there wasn’t even a mouse hiding. Moonlight flooded in from the other end of the corridor, making that area particularly bright. The scene felt a bit eerie. Since childhood, I've often dreamt and acted out of bed, muttering nonsense that made everyone laugh. One night when I was around sixteen or seventeen, I dreamt that I found a diamond and woke up demanding to know what my brother, who was sleeping next to me, had done with it. I asked with such intensity that for about three days, everyone in the house teased me about the supposed loss of the precious gem, which was quite embarrassing. Perhaps this noise I heard was just a dream, even though I was convinced it was real. While I was contemplating this in the middle of the corridor, a roar erupted from the moonlit end, coming from about thirty or forty voices, “One, two, three,—Whee-ee!” The roar had barely died down when, just like before, the stamping on the floor started up again with furious rhythm. Ah, this was not a dream; it was real!
“Quit making the noise! ’Tis midnight!”
“Stop making that noise! It’s midnight!”
I shouted to beat the band, and started in their direction. My passage was dark; the moonlight yonder was only my guide. About twelve feet past, I stumbled squarely against some hard object; ere the “Ouch!” has passed clear up to my head, I was thrown down. I called all kinds of gods, but could not run. My mind urged me on to hurry up, but my leg would not obey the command. Growing impatient, I hobbled on one foot, and found both voice and stamping already ceased and perfectly quiet. Men can be cowards but I never expected them capable of becoming such dastardly cowards as this. They challenged hogs.
I shouted as loud as I could and started moving in their direction. My path was dark; the moonlight over there was my only guide. About twelve feet ahead, I stumbled right into something hard; before the “Ouch!” even registered in my brain, I was knocked down. I called on every god I could think of, but I couldn't run. My mind told me to hurry, but my leg just wouldn’t cooperate. Getting frustrated, I hobbled on one foot and realized that the noise and stamping had completely stopped and everything was silent. People can be cowards, but I never expected them to be such spineless cowards as this. They were challenging pigs.
Now the situation having developed to this pretty mess, I would not give it up until I had dragged them out from hiding and forced them to apologize. With this determination, I tried to open one of the doors and examine inside, but it would not open. It was locked or held fast with a pile of tables or something; to my persistent efforts the door stood unyielding. Then I tried one across the corridor on the northside, but it was also locked. While this irritating attempt at door-opening was going on, again on the east end of the corridor the whooping roar and rhythmic stamping of feet were heard. The fools at both ends were bent on making a goose of me. I realized this, but then I was at a loss what to do. I frankly confess that I have not quite as much tact as dashing spirit. In such a case I am wholly at the mercy of swaying circumstances without my own way of getting through it. Nevertheless, I do not expect to play the part of underdog. If I dropped the affair then and there, it would reflect upon my dignity. It would be mortifying to have them think that they had one on the Tokyo-kid and that Tokyo-kid was wanting in tenacity. To have it on record that I had been guyed by these insignificant spawn when on night watch, and had to give in to their impudence because I could not handle them,—this would be an indelible disgrace on my life. Mark ye,—I am descendant of a samurai of the “hatamoto” class. The blood of the “hatamoto” samurai could be traced to Mitsunaka Tada, who in turn could claim still a nobler ancestor. I am different from, and nobler than, these manure-smelling louts. The only pity is that I am rather short of tact; that I do not know what to do in such a case. That is the trouble. But I would not throw up the sponge; not on your life! I only do not know how because I am honest. Just think,—if the honest does not win, what else is there in this world that will win? If I cannot beat them to-night, I will tomorrow; if not tomorrow, then the day after tomorrow. If not the day after tomorrow, I will sit down right here, get my meals from my home until I beat them.
Now that the situation has turned into this big mess, I won’t give up until I drag them out from hiding and make them apologize. With this determination, I tried to open one of the doors to check inside, but it wouldn’t budge. It was locked or blocked by a pile of tables or something; despite my persistent efforts, the door remained stubborn. Then I tried another one across the corridor on the north side, but it was locked too. While I was dealing with this frustrating attempt to open doors, I could hear the loud whooping and rhythmic stamping of feet again from the east end of the corridor. The fools at both ends were determined to make a fool out of me. I realized this, but then I didn’t know what to do. I admit that I don't have as much tact as boldness. In situations like this, I’m completely at the mercy of changing circumstances without a clear way to get through it. However, I don’t intend to play the underdog. If I were to drop the issue now, it would tarnish my dignity. It would be humiliating to let them think they got the better of the Tokyo kid and that I lacked perseverance. The thought of it going down in history that I was mocked by these insignificant brats while on night watch, and that I had to give in to their audacity because I couldn’t handle them—this would be a lasting disgrace in my life. You see, I am a descendant of a samurai of the “hatamoto” class. The blood of the “hatamoto” samurai can be traced back to Mitsunaka Tada, who could claim an even nobler ancestor. I am different from and above these manure-smelling louts. The only pity is that I lack some tact; I just don’t know what to do in a situation like this. That’s the problem. But I won’t throw in the towel; no way! I just don’t know how because I’m honest. Just think—if honesty doesn’t win, what else could possibly win in this world? If I can’t beat them tonight, I will tomorrow; if not tomorrow, then the day after. If not the day after, I'll sit right here, get my meals from home, and wait until I beat them.
Thus resolved, I squatted in the middle of the corridor and waited for the dawn. Myriads of mosquitoes swarmed about me, but I did not mind them. I felt my leg where I hit it a while ago; it seemed bespattered with something greasy. I thought it was bleeding. Let it bleed all it cares! Meanwhile, exhausted by these unwonted affairs, I fell asleep. When I awoke, up I jumped with a curse. The door on my right was half opened, and two students were standing in front of me. The moment I recovered my senses from the drowsy lull, I grabbed a leg of one of them nearest to me, and yanked it with all my might. He fell down prone. Look at what you’re getting now! I flew at the other fellow, who was much confused; gave him vigorous shaking twice or thrice, and he only kept open his bewildering eyes.
Thus resolved, I squatted in the middle of the hallway and waited for dawn. Swarms of mosquitoes surrounded me, but I didn’t mind them. I touched my leg where I had hit it earlier; it felt coated in something greasy. I thought it was bleeding. Let it bleed if it wants! Meanwhile, worn out from these unexpected events, I fell asleep. When I woke up, I jumped up with a curse. The door to my right was half open, and two students were standing in front of me. As soon as I shook off the drowsiness, I grabbed the leg of the one closest to me and pulled it with all my strength. He fell down flat. Look at what you’ve gotten yourself into! I lunged at the other guy, who looked really confused; I shook him vigorously two or three times, and he just kept staring at me with wide, bewildered eyes.
“Come up to my room.” Evidently they were mollycoddles, for they obeyed my command without a murmur. The day had become already clear.
“Come up to my room.” Clearly, they were spoiled, because they followed my order without a peep. The day had already turned bright.
I began questioning those two in my room, but,—you cannot pound out the leopard’s spots no matter how you may try,—they seemed determined to push it through by an insistent declaration of “not guilty,” that they would not confess. While this questioning was going on, the students upstairs came down, one by one, and began congregating in my room. I noticed all their eyes were swollen from want of sleep.
I started questioning those two in my room, but—you can’t change someone’s true nature no matter how hard you try—they were set on insisting “not guilty” and refused to confess. While I was questioning them, the students upstairs came down, one by one, and started gathering in my room. I noticed that all their eyes were puffy from lack of sleep.
“Blooming nice faces you got for not sleeping only one night. And you call yourselves men! Go, wash your face and come back to hear what I’ve got to tell you.”
“Nice faces you've got for only missing one night's sleep. And you call yourselves men! Go wash your faces and come back to hear what I have to say.”
I hurled this shot at them, but none of them went to wash his face. For about one hour, I had been talking and back-talking with about fifty students when suddenly Badger put in his appearance. I heard afterward that the janitor ran to Badger for the purpose of reporting to him that there was a trouble in the school. What a weak-knee of the janitor to fetch the principal for so trifling an affair as this! No wonder he cannot see better times than a janitor.
I threw this comment at them, but none of them bothered to wash his face. For about an hour, I had been talking and arguing with about fifty students when suddenly Badger showed up. I later heard that the janitor ran to Badger to report that there was trouble at the school. What a cowardly move by the janitor to get the principal for such a minor issue! No wonder he can’t achieve more than being a janitor.
The principal listened to my explanation, and also to brief remarks from the students. “Attend school as usual till further notice. Hurry up with washing your face and breakfast; there isn’t much time left.” So the principal let go all the students. Decidedly slow way of handling, this. If I were the principal, I would expel them right away. It is because the school accords them such luke-warm treatment that they get “fresh” and start “guying” the night watch.
The principal listened to my explanation and to some quick comments from the students. “Go to school as usual until further notice. Hurry up with washing your face and having breakfast; there isn't much time left.” Then the principal dismissed all the students. Definitely a slow way to handle things. If I were the principal, I would have expelled them right away. It's because the school treats them so lightly that they start acting “fresh” and messing with the night watch.
He said to me that it must have been trying on my nerves, and that I might be tired, and also that I need not teach that day. To this I replied:
He told me it must have been stressful for me, and that I might be tired, and also that I didn’t have to teach that day. To this I replied:
“No, Sir, no worrying at all. Such things may happen every night, but it would not disturb me in the least as long as I breathe. I will do the teaching. If I were not able to teach on account of lack of sleep for only one single night, I would make a rebate of my salary to the school.”
“No, sir, no worries at all. These things can happen every night, but they won’t bother me at all as long as I’m alive. I’ll handle the teaching. If I couldn’t teach due to lack of sleep for just one night, I would deduct from my salary to the school.”
I do not know how this impressed him, but he gazed at me for a while, and called my attention to the fact that my face was rather swollen. Indeed, I felt it heavy. Besides, it itched all over. I was sure the mosquitoes must have stung me there to their hearts’ content. I further added:
I don't know how this affected him, but he looked at me for a while and pointed out that my face was pretty swollen. Honestly, it felt heavy. Plus, it itched everywhere. I was certain the mosquitoes must have taken full advantage of it. I added:
“My face may be swollen, but I can talk all right; so I will teach;” thus scratching my face with some warmth. The principal smiled and remarked, “Well, you have the strength.” To tell the truth, he did not intend remark to be a compliment, but, I think, a sneer.
“My face might be swollen, but I can still speak just fine; so I’ll teach,” I said, scratching my face a bit. The principal smiled and said, “Well, you’ve got the strength.” Honestly, I don’t think he meant it as a compliment; it felt more like a jab.
CHAPTER V.
“Won’t you go fishing?” asked Red Shirt. He talks in a strangely womanish voice. One would not be able to tell whether he was a man or a woman. As a man he should talk like one. Is he not a college graduate? I can talk man-like enough, and am a graduate from a school of physics at that. It is a shame for a B.A. to have such a squeak.
“Won’t you go fishing?” asked Red Shirt. He speaks in a strangely feminine voice. You wouldn’t be able to tell if he was a man or a woman. As a man, he should speak like one. Isn’t he a college graduate? I can speak like a man, and I’m a physics graduate too. It’s a shame for someone with a B.A. to sound so squeaky.
I answered with the smallest enthusiasm, whereupon he further asked me an impolite question if I ever did fishing. I told him not much, that I once caught three gibels when I was a boy, at a fishing game pond at Koume, and that I also caught a carp about eight inches long, at a similar game at the festival of Bishamon at Kagurazaka;—the carp, just as I was coaxing it out of the water, splashed back into it, and when I think of the incident I feel mortified at the loss even now. Red Shirt stuck out his chin and laughed “ho, ho.” Why could he not laugh just like an ordinary person? “Then you are not well acquainted with the spirit of the game,” he cried. “I’ll show you if you like.” He seemed highly elated.
I replied with minimal enthusiasm, and then he asked me a rude question about whether I ever went fishing. I told him not really, but that I once caught three little fish when I was a kid at a fish pond in Koume, and I also caught a carp about eight inches long at a similar event during the Bishamon festival in Kagurazaka;—the carp, just as I was trying to pull it out of the water, splashed right back in, and I still feel embarrassed about losing it. Red Shirt chuckled with a “ho, ho.” Why couldn't he just laugh like a normal person? “Then you’re not familiar with the spirit of the game,” he exclaimed. “I’ll show you if you want.” He seemed really excited.
Not for me! I take it this way that generally those who are fond of fishing or shooting have cruel hearts. Otherwise, there is no reason why they could derive pleasure in murdering innocent creatures. Surely, fish and birds would prefer living to getting killed. Except those who make fishing or shooting their calling, it is nonsense for those who are well off to say that they cannot sleep well unless they seek the lives of fish or birds. This was the way I looked at the question, but as he was a B. A. and would have a better command of language when it came to talking, I kept mum, knowing he would beat me in argument. Red Shirt mistook my silence for my surrender, and began to induce me to join him right away, saying he would show me some fish and I should come with him if I was not busy, because he and Mr. Yoshikawa were lonesome when alone. Mr. Yoshikawa is the teacher of drawing whom I had nicknamed Clown. I don’t know what’s in the mind of this Clown, but he was a constant visitor at the house of Red Shirt, and wherever he went, Clown was sure to be trailing after him. They appeared more like master and servant than two fellow teachers. As Clown used to follow Red Shirt like a shadow, it would be natural to see them go off together now, but when those two alone would have been well off, why should they invite me,—this brusque, unaesthetic fellow,—was hard to understand. Probably, vain of his fishing ability, he desired to show his skill, but he aimed at the wrong mark, if that was his intention, as nothing of the kind would touch me. I would not be chagrined if he fishes out two or three tunnies. I am a man myself and poor though I may be in the art, I would hook something if I dropped a line. If I declined his invitation, Red Shirt would suspect that I refused not because of my lack of interest in the game but because of my want of skill of fishing. I weighed the matter thus, and accepted his invitation. After the school, I returned home and got ready, and having joined Red Shirt and Clown at the station, we three started to the shore. There was only one boatman to row; the boat was long and narrow, a kind we do not have in Tokyo. I looked for fishing rods but could find none.
Not for me! I see it this way: people who enjoy fishing or hunting generally have cruel hearts. Otherwise, there’s no reason why they would take pleasure in killing innocent creatures. Surely, fish and birds would rather live than be killed. Unless those who fish or hunt make a career out of it, it’s ridiculous for wealthy people to say they can’t sleep well unless they’re out looking for fish or birds. That’s how I viewed the situation, but since he had a degree and could articulate his thoughts better than I could, I stayed quiet, knowing he would win any argument. Red Shirt mistook my silence for agreement and started encouraging me to join him right away, saying he would show me some fish and that I should come with him if I wasn't busy, because he and Mr. Yoshikawa felt lonely when they were by themselves. Mr. Yoshikawa was the drawing teacher I had nicknamed Clown. I don’t know what this Clown is thinking, but he was always at Red Shirt’s house, and wherever Red Shirt went, Clown was sure to follow. They seemed more like master and servant than just two fellow teachers. Since Clown followed Red Shirt around like a shadow, it made sense for them to go off together now, but if those two would have been fine alone, why invite me—the brusque, uncultured one? It didn’t make sense. Maybe he was proud of his fishing skills and wanted to show them off, but if that was the case, he was aiming at the wrong target, as that kind of thing wouldn’t impress me. I wouldn’t be bothered if he caught a few tunas. I’m a man myself, and even though I’m not great at fishing, I’d catch something if I dropped a line. If I turned down his invitation, Red Shirt would probably think I was refusing not because I had no interest, but because I lacked fishing skills. I considered this and accepted his invitation. After school, I went home to get ready, and after meeting up with Red Shirt and Clown at the station, the three of us headed to the shore. There was only one boatman to row; the boat was long and narrow, a type we don’t have in Tokyo. I looked for fishing rods but couldn’t find any.
“How can we fish without rods? How are we going to manage it?” I asked Clown and he told me with the air of a professional fisherman that no rods were needed in the deep-sea fishing, but only lines. I had better not asked him if I was to be talked down in this way.
“How can we fish without rods? How are we going to manage it?” I asked Clown, and he replied like a pro, saying that we didn’t need rods for deep-sea fishing, just lines. I probably shouldn’t have asked him if I was going to be treated like this.
The boatman was rowing very slowly, but his skill was something wonderful. We had already come far out to sea, and on turning back, saw the shore minimized, fading in far distance. The five-storied pagoda of Tosho Temple appeared above the surrounding woods like a needle-point. Yonder stood Aoshima (Blue Island). Nobody was living on this island which a closer view showed to be covered with stones and pine trees. No wonder no one could live there. Red Shirt was intently surveying about and praising the general view as fine. Clown also termed it “an absolutely fine view.” I don’t know whether it is so fine as to be absolute, but there was no doubt as to the exhilarating air. I realized it as the best tonic to be thus blown by the fresh sea breeze upon a wide expanse of water. I felt hungry.
The boatman was rowing slowly, but he was incredibly skilled. We had already gone far out to sea, and when we turned back, we saw the shore getting smaller and fading into the distance. The five-story pagoda of Tosho Temple rose above the surrounding trees like a needle. Over there was Aoshima (Blue Island). No one lived on this island, which, upon closer inspection, was covered in rocks and pine trees. No surprise that no one could live there. Red Shirt was intently looking around and praising the overall view as great. Clown also called it “an absolutely great view.” I’m not sure if it’s absolutely great, but it was definitely refreshing. I felt it was the best tonic to be blown by the fresh sea breeze over a wide stretch of water. I was feeling hungry.
“Look at that pine; its trunk is straight and spreads its top branches like an umbrella. Isn’t it a Turnersque picture?” said Red Shirt. “Yes, just like Turner’s,” responded Clown, “Isn’t the way it curves just elegant? Exactly the touch of Turner,” he added with some show of pride. I didn’t know what Turner was, but as I could get along without knowing it, I kept silent. The boat turned to the left with the island on the right. The sea was so perfectly calm as to tempt one to think he was not on the deep sea. The pleasant occasion was a credit to Red Shirt. As I wished, if possible, to land on the island, I asked the boatman if our boat could not be made to it. Upon this Red Shirt objected, saying that we could do so but it was not advisable to go too close the shore for fishing. I kept still for a while. Then Clown made the unlooked-for proposal that the island be named Turner Island. “That’s good. We shall call it so hereafter,” seconded Red Shirt. If I was included in that “We,” it was something I least cared for. Aoshima was good enough for me. “By the way, how would it look,” said Clown, “if we place Madonna by Raphael upon that rock? It would make a fine picture.”
“Look at that pine; its trunk is straight and spreads its top branches like an umbrella. Isn’t it a Turner-esque picture?” said Red Shirt. “Yes, just like Turner’s,” replied Clown, “Isn’t the curve just elegant? Exactly the touch of Turner,” he added with a hint of pride. I had no idea who Turner was, but since I could get by without knowing, I stayed quiet. The boat turned left with the island on the right. The sea was so calm it almost felt like we weren’t on the open ocean. The nice day was thanks to Red Shirt. Wanting to possibly land on the island, I asked the boatman if we could get there. Red Shirt objected, saying that we could, but it wasn’t wise to get too close to the shore for fishing. I stayed quiet for a bit. Then Clown unexpectedly suggested naming the island Turner Island. “That’s a good idea. We’ll call it that from now on,” Red Shirt agreed. If I was part of that “We,” it didn’t matter to me. Aoshima was fine for me. “By the way, how would it look,” said Clown, “if we put a Madonna by Raphael on that rock? That would make a great picture.”
“Let’s quit talking about Madonna, ho, ho, ho,” and Red Shirt emitted a spooky laugh.
“Let’s stop talking about Madonna, ha, ha, ha,” and Red Shirt let out a creepy laugh.
“That’s all right. Nobody’s around,” remarked Clown as he glanced at me, and turning his face to other direction significantly, smiled devilishly. I felt sickened.
"That's okay. No one's here," Clown said as he looked at me, then turned his face away and smiled mischievously. I felt nauseated.
As it was none of my business whether it was a Madonna or a kodanna (young master), they let pose there any old way, but it was vulgar to feign assurance that one’s subject is in no danger of being understood so long as others did not know the subject. Clown claims himself as a Yedo kid. I thought that the person called Madonna was no other than a favorite geisha of Red Shirt. I should smile at the idea of his gazing at his tootsy-wootsy standing beneath a pine tree. It would be better if Clown would make an oil painting of the scene and exhibit it for the public.
As it wasn’t my concern whether it was a Madonna or a kodanna (young master), they could pose however they wanted, but it was tacky to pretend that one’s subject wouldn't be understood as long as others didn’t know the subject. The clown calls himself a Yedo kid. I assumed the person referred to as Madonna was just a favorite geisha of Red Shirt. I couldn’t help but smile at the thought of him looking at his tootsy-wootsy standing under a pine tree. It would be better if the clown painted the scene and showed it to the public.
“This will be about the best place.” So saying the boatman stopped rowing the boat and dropped an anchor.
“This is going to be the best spot.” With that, the boatman stopped rowing and dropped the anchor.
“How deep is it?” asked Red Shirt, and was told about six fathoms.
“How deep is it?” asked Red Shirt, and was told it was about six fathoms.
“Hard to fish sea-breams in six fathoms,” said Red Shirt as he dropped a line into the water. The old sport appeared to expect to fetch some bream. Bravo!
“It's tough to catch sea bream in six fathoms,” said Red Shirt as he dropped a line into the water. The old pro seemed to expect to catch some bream. Bravo!
“It wouldn’t be hard for you. Besides it is calm,” Clown fawningly remarked, and he too dropped a line. The line had only a tiny bit of lead that looked like a weight. It had no float. To fish without a float seemed as nearly reasonable as to measure the heat without a thermometer, which was something impossible for me. So I looked on. They then told me to start, and asked me if I had any line. I told them I had more than I could use, but that I had no float.
“It wouldn’t be hard for you. Plus, it’s calm,” Clown said sweetly, and he dropped a line too. The line had just a small amount of lead that looked like a weight. It didn’t have a float. Fishing without a float seemed almost as logical as measuring heat without a thermometer, which was impossible for me. So I just watched. Then they told me to start and asked if I had any line. I said I had more than I could use, but I didn’t have a float.
“To say that one is unable to fish without a float shows that he is a novice,” piped up Clown.
“To say that you can't fish without a float shows that you're a beginner,” chimed in Clown.
“See? When the line touches the bottom, you just manage it with your finger on the edge. If a fish bites, you could tell in a minute. There it goes,” and Red Shirt hastily started taking out the line. I wondered what he had got, but I saw no fish, only the bait was gone. Ha, good for you, Gov’nur!
“See? When the line hits the bottom, you just handle it with your finger on the edge. If a fish bites, you'll know right away. There it goes,” and Red Shirt quickly started pulling in the line. I wondered what he had caught, but I saw no fish, just that the bait was gone. Ha, good job, Gov’nur!
“Wasn’t it too bad! I’m sure it was a big one. If you miss that way, with your ability, we would have to keep a sharper watch to-day. But, say, even if we miss the fish, it’s far better than staring at a float, isn’t it? Just like saying he can’t ride a bike without a brake.” Clown has been getting rather gay, and I was almost tempted to swat him. I’m just as good as they are. The sea isn’t leased by Red Shirt, and there might be one obliging bonito which might get caught by my line. I dropped my line then, and toyed it with my finger carelessly.
“Wasn’t that a shame! I’m sure it was a big one. If you miss that one, with your skill, we’ll have to keep a closer eye today. But honestly, even if we don’t catch any fish, it’s way better than just watching a float, right? It’s like saying someone can’t ride a bike without brakes.” The clown has been getting pretty cheerful, and I was almost tempted to slap him. I’m just as good as they are. The sea isn’t owned by Red Shirt, and there might be a kind bonito that could get caught on my line. I dropped my line then and played with it absentmindedly.
After a while something shook my line with successive jerks. I thought it must be a fish. Unless it was something living, it would not give that tremulous shaking. Good! I have it, and I commenced drawing in the line, while Clown jibed me “What? Caught one already? Very remarkable, indeed!” I had drawn in nearly all the line, leaving only about five feet in the water. I peeped over and saw a fish that looked like a gold fish with stripes was coming up swimming to right and left. It was interesting. On taking it out of the water, it wriggled and jumped, and covered my face with water. After some effort, I had it and tried to detach the hook, but it would not come out easily. My hands became greasy and the sense was anything but pleasing. I was irritated; I swung the line and banged the fish against the bottom of the boat. It speedily died. Red Shirt and Clown watched me with surprise. I washed my hands in the water but they still smelled “fishy.” No more for me! I don’t care what fish I might get, I don’t want to grab a fish. And I presume the fish doesn’t want to be grabbed either. I hastily rolled up the line.
After a while, something shook my line with quick jerks. I thought it had to be a fish. If it wasn't something alive, it wouldn't be shaking like that. Nice! I have it, and I started reeling in the line while Clown teased me, “What? Caught one already? Very impressive!” I had pulled in almost all the line, leaving only about five feet in the water. I leaned over and saw a fish that looked like a goldfish with stripes swimming side to side. It was fascinating. When I pulled it out of the water, it wriggled and jumped, splashing water all over my face. After some struggle, I managed to grab it and tried to get the hook out, but it wouldn’t come out easily. My hands got slimy, and it felt anything but pleasant. I was annoyed; I swung the line and banged the fish against the bottom of the boat. It died quickly. Red Shirt and Clown watched me in surprise. I washed my hands in the water, but they still smelled “fishy.” No more for me! I don't care what kind of fish I might catch, I don’t want to touch one. And I assume the fish doesn’t want to be touched either. I quickly rolled up the line.
“Splendid for the first honor, but that’s goruki,” Clown again made a “fresh” remark.
“Great for the top honor, but that’s ridiculous,” Clown again made a “fresh” remark.
“Goruki sounds like the name of a Russian literator,” said Red Shirt. “Yes, just like a Russian literator,” Clown at once seconded Red Shirt. Gorky for a Russian literator, Maruki a photographer of Shibaku, and komeno-naruki (rice) a life-giver, eh? This Red Shirt has a bad hobby of marshalling before anybody the name of foreigners. Everybody has his specialty. How could a teacher of mathematics like me tell whether it is a Gorky or shariki (rikishaman). Red Shirt should have been a little more considerate. And if he wants to mention such names at all, let him mention “Autobiography of Ben Franklin,” or “Pushing to the Front,” or something we all know. Red Shirt has been seen once in a while bringing a magazine with a red cover entitled Imperial Literature to the school and poring over it with reverence. I heard it from Porcupine that Red Shirt gets his supply of all foreign names from that magazine. Well, I should say!
“Goruki sounds like the name of a Russian writer,” said Red Shirt. “Yeah, just like a Russian writer,” Clown immediately agreed with Red Shirt. Gorky for a Russian writer, Maruki a photographer from Shibaku, and komeno-naruki (rice) a life-giver, right? This Red Shirt has a weird habit of showing off foreign names to everyone. Everyone has their own expertise. How could a math teacher like me tell whether it’s a Gorky or shariki (rikishaman)? Red Shirt should have been a bit more considerate. And if he wants to mention names at all, he should stick with “Autobiography of Ben Franklin,” or “Pushing to the Front,” or something we all know. Red Shirt has been spotted every now and then bringing a magazine with a red cover called Imperial Literature to school and going through it with admiration. I heard from Porcupine that Red Shirt gets all his foreign names from that magazine. Well, I must say!
For some time, Red Shirt and Clown fished assiduously and within about an hour they caught about fifteen fish. The funny part of it was that all they caught were goruki; of sea-bream there was not a sign.
For a while, Red Shirt and Clown fished diligently, and after about an hour, they had caught around fifteen fish. The amusing part was that all they got were goruki; there wasn't a single sea-bream in sight.
“This is a day of bumper crop of Russian literature,” Red Shirt said, and Clown answered:
“This is a day of a great harvest of Russian literature,” Red Shirt said, and Clown responded:
“When one as skilled as you gets nothing but goruki, it’s natural for me to get nothing else.”
“When someone as skilled as you only gets goruki, it makes sense that I would get nothing else.”
The boatman told me that this small-sized fish goruki has too many tiny bones and tastes too poor to be fit for eating, but they could be used for fertilising. So Red Shirt and Clown were fishing fertilisers with vim and vigor. As for me, one goruki was enough and I laid down myself on the bottom, and looked up at the sky. This was far more dandy than fishing.
The boatman told me that this small fish, goruki, has way too many tiny bones and tastes so bad it's not worth eating, but it can be used for fertilizer. So Red Shirt and Clown were fishing for fertilizer with lots of energy. As for me, one goruki was enough, and I lay down on the bottom, looking up at the sky. This was way more enjoyable than fishing.
Then the two began whispering. I could not hear well, nor did I care to. I was looking up at the sky and thinking about Kiyo. If I had enough of money, I thought, and came with Kiyo to such a picturesque place, how joyous it would be. No matter how picturesque the scene might be, it would be flat in the company of Clown or of his kind. Kiyo is a poor wrinkled woman, but I am not ashamed to take her to any old place. Clown or his likes, even in a Victoria or a yacht, or in a sky-high position, would not be worthy to come within her shadow. If I were the head teacher, and Red Shirt I, Clown would be sure to fawn on me and jeer at Red Shirt. They say Yedo kids are flippant. Indeed, if a fellow like Clown was to travel the country and repeatedly declare “I am a Yedo kid,” no wonder the country folk would decide that the flippant are Yedo kids and Yedo kids are flippant. While I was meditating like this, I heard suppressed laughter. Between their laughs they talked something, but I could not make out what they were talking about. “Eh? I don’t know……” “…… That’s true …… he doesn’t know …… isn’t it pity, though …….” “Can that be…….” “With grasshoppers …… that’s a fact.”
Then the two started whispering. I couldn’t hear them well, and honestly, I didn’t care to. I was looking up at the sky and thinking about Kiyo. I thought that if I had enough money and came here with Kiyo to such a beautiful place, it would be amazing. No matter how stunning the scenery might be, it would feel empty in the company of Clown or someone like him. Kiyo may be a poor, wrinkled woman, but I’m not ashamed to take her anywhere, old or not. Clown or his type, even if they were in a fancy carriage or a yacht, or in some high-powered position, wouldn’t be worthy of being in her presence. If I were the head teacher and Red Shirt was me, Clown would definitely fawn over me and mock Red Shirt. They say kids from Yedo are careless. Honestly, if someone like Clown traveled around and kept saying, “I’m a Yedo kid,” it’s no surprise that country folks would think that careless people are Yedo kids and Yedo kids are careless. While I was lost in thought like this, I heard some quiet laughter. Between their laughs, they talked about something, but I couldn’t tell what it was. “Eh? I don’t know……” “…… That’s true …… he doesn’t know …… isn’t it a pity, though …….” “Can that be…….” “With grasshoppers …… that’s a fact.”
I did not listen to what they were talking, but when I heard Clown say “grasshoppers,” I cocked my ear instinctively. Clown emphasized, for what reason I do not know the word “grasshopers” so that it would be sure to reach my ear plainly, and he blurred the rest on purpose. I did not move, and kept on listening. “That same old Hotta,” “that may be the case….” “Tempura …… ha, ha, ha ……” “…… incited ……” “…… dango also? ……”
I wasn't paying attention to their conversation, but when I heard Clown say "grasshoppers," I perked up. Clown stressed the word "grasshoppers" for some reason, making sure it was clear enough for me to hear, while he intentionally mumbled the rest. I stayed still and kept listening. “That same old Hotta,” “that might be true….” “Tempura… ha, ha, ha…” “…… incited….” “…… dango too?…”
The words were thus choppy, but judging by their saying “grasshoppers,” “tempura” or “dango,” I was sure they were secretly talking something about me. If they wanted to talk, they should do it louder. If they wanted to discuss something secret, why in thunder did they invite me? What damnable blokes! Grasshoppers or glass-stoppers, I was not in the wrong; I have kept quiet to save the face of Badger because the principal asked me to leave the matter to him. Clown has been making unnecessary criticisms; out with your old paint-brushes there! Whatever concerns me, I will settle it myself sooner or later, and they had just to keep off my toes. But remarks such as “the same old Hotta” or “…… incited ……” worried me a bit. I could not make out whether they meant that Hotta incited me to extend the circle of the trouble, or that he incited the students to get at me. As I gazed at the blue sky, the sunlight gradually waned and chilly winds commenced stirring. The clouds that resembled the streaky smokes of joss sticks were slowly extending over a clear sky, and by degrees they were absorbed, melted and changed to a faint fog.
The conversation was a bit disjointed, but when I heard them say “grasshoppers,” “tempura,” or “dango,” I was certain they were secretly talking about me. If they wanted to chat, they should just speak louder. If it was supposed to be a private discussion, then why on earth did they invite me? What a bunch of annoying guys! Whether it’s grasshoppers or something else, I wasn’t in the wrong; I stayed quiet to protect Badger’s reputation because the principal asked me to let him handle it. Clown has been making pointless criticisms; get rid of your old paintbrushes! Whatever affects me, I’ll deal with it myself eventually, and they need to stay out of my way. But comments like “the same old Hotta” or “…… incited ……” made me a bit uneasy. I couldn’t tell if they meant that Hotta pushed me to escalate the issue or if he was encouraging the students to come after me. As I looked up at the blue sky, the sunlight began to fade and a chill wind started to blow. The clouds, looking like wispy incense smoke, were slowly spreading across the clear sky, and gradually they were being absorbed, dissipating into a light fog.
“Well, let’s be going,” said Red Shirt suddenly. “Yes, this is the time we were going. See your Madonna to-night?” responded Clown. “Cut out nonsense …… might mean a serious trouble,” said Red Shirt who was reclining against the edge of the boat, now raising himself. “O, that’s all right if he hears ...,” and when Clown, so saying, turned himself my way, I glared squarely in his face. Clown turned back as if to keep away from a dazzling light, and with “Ha, this is going some,” shrugged his shoulders and scratched his head.
“Well, let’s get going,” Red Shirt suddenly said. “Yeah, this is when we were supposed to leave. Are you seeing your Madonna tonight?” Clown replied. “Cut the nonsense… that could really cause some trouble,” Red Shirt said, pushing himself up from the edge of the boat. “Oh, that’s fine if he hears…” and when Clown said this and turned to look at me, I glared right at him. Clown turned back as if trying to escape a blinding light and said, “Ha, now this is interesting,” as he shrugged his shoulders and scratched his head.
The boat was now being rowed shore-ward over the calm sea. “You don’t seem much fond of fishing,” asked Red Shirt. “No, I’d rather prefer lying and looking at the sky,” I answered, and threw the stub of cigarette I had been smoking into the water; it sizzled and floated on the waves parted by the oar.
The boat was now being rowed toward the shore over the calm sea. “You don’t seem very fond of fishing,” Red Shirt asked. “No, I’d much rather lie back and look at the sky,” I replied, and tossed the cigarette butt I had been smoking into the water; it sizzled and floated on the waves created by the oar.
“The students are all glad because you have come. So we want you do your best.” Red Shirt this time started something quite alien to fishing. “I don’t think they are,” I said. “Yes; I don’t mean it as flattery. They are, sure. Isn’t it so, Mr. Yoshikawa?”
“The students are all happy that you’re here. So we want you to do your best.” Red Shirt this time started something completely different from fishing. “I don’t think they are,” I said. “Yeah; I’m not trying to flatter you. They really are. Isn’t that right, Mr. Yoshikawa?”
“I should say they are. They’re crazy over it,” said Clown with an unctuous smile. Strange that whatever Clown says, it makes me itching mad. “But, if you don’t look out, there is danger,” warned Red Shirt.
“I should say they are. They're crazy about it,” said Clown with a slick smile. It's odd that whatever Clown says drives me absolutely mad. “But, if you're not careful, there’s trouble ahead,” warned Red Shirt.
“I am fully prepared for all dangers,” I replied. In fact, I had made up my mind either to get fired or to make all the students in the dormitory apologize to me.
“I’m totally ready for anything that comes my way,” I replied. Honestly, I had decided that I would either get fired or make all the students in the dorm apologize to me.
“If you talk that way, that cuts everything out. Really, as a head teacher, I’ve been considering what is good for you, and wouldn’t like you to mistake it.”
“If you talk like that, it eliminates everything. Honestly, as a principal, I’ve been thinking about what’s best for you, and I wouldn’t want you to misunderstand it.”
“The head teacher is really your friend. And I’m doing what I can for you, though mighty little, because you and I are Yedo kids, and I would like to have you stay with us as long as possible and we can help each other.” So said Clown and it sounded almost human. I would sooner hang myself than to get helped by Clown.
“The principal is really on your side. I’m doing what I can for you, even if it’s not much, because we’re both from Yedo, and I’d like you to stick around as long as possible so we can support each other.” So said Clown, and it almost sounded genuine. I’d rather hang myself than accept help from Clown.
“And the students are all glad because you had come, but there are many circumstances,” continued Red Shirt. “You may feel angry sometimes but be patient for the present, and I will never do anything to hurt your interests.”
“And the students are all happy that you came, but there are a lot of factors to consider,” Red Shirt continued. “You might feel angry at times, but please be patient for now, and I will never do anything to harm your interests.”
“You say ‘many circumstances’; what are they?”
“You say ‘many circumstances’; what are they?”
“They’re rather complicated. Well, they’ll be clear to you by and by. You’ll understand them naturally without my talking them over. What do you say, Mr. Yoshikawa?”
“They're pretty complicated. But you'll figure them out eventually. You'll understand them on your own without me explaining. What do you think, Mr. Yoshikawa?”
“Yes, they’re pretty complicated; hard to get them cleared up in a jiffy. But they’ll become clear by-the-bye. Will be understood naturally without my explaining them,” Clown echoed Red Shirt.
“Yes, they’re pretty complicated; hard to sort them out quickly. But they’ll make sense eventually. They’ll be understood naturally without me having to explain them,” Clown echoed Red Shirt.
“If they’re such a bother, I don’t mind not hearing them. I only asked you because you sprang the subject.”
“If they’re that annoying, I don’t mind not hearing them. I only asked you because you brought it up.”
“That’s right. I may seem irresponsible in not concluding the thing I had started. Then this much I’ll tell you. I mean no offense, but you are fresh from school, and teaching is a new experience. And a school is a place where somewhat complicated private circumstances are common and one cannot do everything straight and simple.”
“That's true. I might come off as irresponsible for not finishing what I started. But I'll say this much. I mean no disrespect, but you're just out of school, and teaching is a new experience for you. A school is a place where complicated personal situations often arise, and you can't always handle everything in a straightforward way.”
“If can’t get it through straight and simple, how does it go?”
“If you can’t get it across clearly and simply, how does it work?”
“Well, there you are so straight as that. As I was saying, you’re short of experience....”
“Well, there you are, standing so straight. As I was saying, you lack experience....”
“I should be. As I wrote it down in my record-sheet, I’m 23 years and four months.”
“I should be. As I noted in my record, I'm 23 years and four months old.”
“That’s it. So you’d be done by some one in unexpected quarter.”
"That's it. So you would be finished by someone from an unexpected place."
“I’m not afraid who might do me as long as I’m honest.”
“I’m not afraid of who might come after me as long as I’m honest.”
“Certainly not. No need be afraid, but I do say you look sharp; your predecessor was done.”
“Definitely not. No need to be afraid, but I have to say you look sharp; your predecessor was finished.”
I noticed Clown had become quiet, and turning round, saw him at the stern talking with the boatman. Without Clown, I found our conversation running smoothly.
I noticed Clown had gotten quiet, and when I turned around, I saw him at the back talking with the boatman. Without Clown, our conversation flowed easily.
“By whom was my predecessor done?”
“Who got rid of my predecessor?”
“If I point out the name, it would reflect on the honor of that person, so I can’t mention it. Besides there is no evidence to prove it and I may be in a bad fix if I say it. At any rate, since you’re here, my efforts will prove nothing if you fail. Keep a sharp look-out, please.”
“If I mention the name, it would tarnish that person's reputation, so I can't bring it up. Plus, there's no proof to back it up, and I might get into trouble if I do. Anyway, since you're here, my efforts won't mean anything if you don't succeed. Please stay alert.”
“You say look-out, but I can’t be more watchful than I’m now. If I don’t do anything wrong, after all, that’s all right isn’t it?”
“You say watch out, but I can’t be more careful than I am right now. If I’m not doing anything wrong, that should be fine, right?”
Red Shirt laughed. I did not remember having said anything provocative of laughter. Up to this very minute, I have been firm in my conviction that I’m right. When I come to consider the situation, it appears that a majority of people are encouraging others to become bad. They seem to believe that one must do wrong in order to succeed. If they happen to see some one honest and pure, they sneer at him as “Master Darling” or “kiddy.” What’s the use then of the instructors of ethics at grammar schools or middle schools teaching children not to tell a lie or to be honest. Better rather make a bold departure and teach at schools the gentle art of lying or the trick of distrusting others, or show pupils how to do others. That would be beneficial for the person thus taught and for the public as well. When Red Shirt laughed, he laughed at my simplicity. My word! what chances have the simple-hearted or the pure in a society where they are made objects of contempt! Kiyo would never laugh at such a time; she would listen with profound respect. Kiyo is far superior to Red Shirt.
Red Shirt laughed. I didn’t remember saying anything that would provoke laughter. Up until this moment, I’ve been convinced that I’m right. When I think about the situation, it seems like most people encourage others to do wrong. They act like you have to be dishonest to get ahead. If they see someone honest and pure, they mock him as “Master Darling” or call him “kiddy.” So what’s the point of ethics teachers in elementary or middle schools telling kids not to lie or to be honest? It might be better to break the mold and teach schools the art of lying or how to distrust others, or even how to manipulate people. That would actually help the students and society as a whole. When Red Shirt laughed, he was laughing at my naivety. Honestly, what hope do the simple-hearted or pure have in a society that looks down on them? Kiyo would never laugh in such a situation; she would listen with deep respect. Kiyo is far better than Red Shirt.
“Of course, that’t all right as long as you don’t do anything wrong. But although you may not do anything wrong, they will do you just the same unless you can see the wrong of others. There are fellows you have got to watch,—the fellows who may appear off-hand, simple and so kind as to get boarding house for you…… Getting rather cold. ’Tis already autumn, isn’t it. The beach looks beer-color in the fog. A fine view. Say, Mr. Yoshikawa, what do you think of the scene along the beach?……” This in a loud voice was addressed to Clown.
“Of course, that’s fine as long as you don’t do anything wrong. But even if you don’t, they will still find a way to target you unless you can recognize the wrongs of others. There are people you need to watch out for—the ones who might seem laid-back, simple, and nice enough to help you find a boarding house… It’s getting pretty chilly. It’s already autumn, isn’t it? The beach looks like beer in the fog. It’s a nice view. Hey, Mr. Yoshikawa, what do you think of the scene along the beach?” This was addressed to Clown in a loud voice.
“Indeed, this is a fine view. I’d get a sketch of it if I had time. Seems a pity to leave it there,” answered Clown.
“Yeah, this is a great view. I’d draw it if I had time. It’s a shame to just leave it,” replied Clown.
A light was seen upstairs at Minato-ya, and just as the whistle of a train was sounded, our boat pushed its nose deep into the sand. “Well, so you’re back early,” courtesied the wife of the boatman as she stepped upon the sand. I stood on the edge of the boat; and whoop! I jumped out to the beach.
A light was visible upstairs at Minato-ya, and just as the sound of a train whistle echoed, our boat nosed into the sand. “Oh, you’re back early,” said the boatman’s wife as she stepped onto the sand. I stood at the edge of the boat; and whoosh! I jumped out onto the beach.
CHAPTER VI.
I heartily despise Clown. It would be beneficial for Japan if such a fellow were tied to a quernstone and dumped into the sea. As to Red Shirt, his voice did not suit my fancy. I believe he suppresses his natural tones to put on airs and assume genteel manner. He may put on all kinds of airs, but nothing good will come of it with that type of face. If anything falls in love with him, perhaps the Madonna will be about the limit. As a head-teacher, however, he is more serious than Clown. As he did not say definitely, I cannot get to the point, but it appears that he warned me to look-out for Porcupine as he is crooked. If that was the case, he should have declared it like a man. And if Porcupine is so bad a teacher as that, it would be better to discharge him. What a lack of backbone for a head teacher and a Bachelor of Arts! As he is a fellow so cautious as to be unable to mention the name of the other even in a whisper, he is surely a mollycoddle. All mollycoddles are kind, and that Red Shirt may be as kind as a woman. His kindness is one thing, and his voice quite another, and it would be wrong to disregard his kindness on account of his voice. But then, isn’t this world a funny place! The fellow I don’t like is kind to me, and the friend whom I like is crooked,—how absurd! Probably everything here goes in opposite directions as it is in the country, the contrary holds in Tokyo. A dangerous place, this. By degrees, fires may get frozen and custard pudding petrified. But it is hardly believable that Porcupine would incite the students, although he might do most anything he wishes as he is best liked among them. Instead of taking in so roundabout a way, in the first place, it would have saved him a lot of trouble if he came direct to me and got at me for a fight. If I am in his way, he had better tell me so, and ask me to resign because I am in his way. There is nothing that cannot be settled by talking it over. If what he says sounds reasonable, I would resign even tomorrow. This is not the only town where I can get bread and butter; I ought not to die homeless wherever I go. I thought Porcupine was a better sport.
I really can't stand Clown. It would be good for Japan if someone like him were tied to a millstone and tossed into the sea. As for Red Shirt, I don't care for his voice. I think he holds back his natural tone to put on a show and act sophisticated. He can pretend all he wants, but nothing good will come from a face like that. If anyone were to fall in love with him, maybe it would be the Madonna—probably the best he can hope for. However, as a head teacher, he is more serious than Clown. Since he hasn't been direct, I can't say for sure, but it seems like he warned me to watch out for Porcupine because he's shady. If that's true, he should have said it outright. And if Porcupine is such a bad teacher, it would be better to let him go. What a spineless head teacher for a Bachelor of Arts! Since he's too afraid to even whisper the name of the other guy, he's definitely a softie. All softies are nice, and Red Shirt may be as kind as a woman. His kindness is one thing, but his voice is another, and it wouldn't be fair to ignore his kindness because of his voice. But isn’t the world a funny place? The guy I dislike is nice to me, while the friend I like is shady—how ridiculous! Everything seems to go in opposite directions here, just like in the country; things are different in Tokyo. It's a dangerous place. Before long, fires might get frozen and custard pudding might turn to stone. But it's hard to believe Porcupine would stir up the students, even though he could do just about anything since he's their favorite. Instead of being so indirect, it would have saved him a lot of trouble if he just came to me directly and challenged me to a fight. If I'm in his way, he should just tell me, and if he wants me to resign, he should ask me to do so. There's nothing that can't be resolved through conversation. If what he says makes sense, I would resign even tomorrow. This isn't the only place I can find work; I shouldn't have to be homeless wherever I go. I thought Porcupine was a better guy.
When I came here, Porcupine was the first to treat me to ice water. To be treated by such a fellow, even if it is so trifling a thing as ice water, affects my honor. I had only one glass then and had him pay only one sen and a half. But one sen or half sen, I shall not die in peace if I accept a favor from a swindler. I will pay it back tomorrow when I go to the school. I borrowed three yen from Kiyo. That three yen is not paid yet to-day, though it is five years since. Not that I could not pay, but that I did not want to. Kiyo never looks to my pocket thinking I shall pay it back by-the-bye. Not by any means. I myself do not expect to fulfill cold obligation like a stranger by meditating on returning it. The more I worry about paying it back, the more I may be doubting the honest heart of Kiyo. It would be the same as traducing her pure mind. I have not paid her back that three yen not because I regard her lightly, but because I regard her as part of myself. Kiyo and Porcupine cannot be compared, of course, but whether it be ice water or tea, the fact that I accept another’s favor without saying anything is an act of good-will, taking the other on his par value, as a decent fellow. Instead of chipping in my share, and settling each account, to receive munificence with grateful mind is an acknowledgment which no amount of money can purchase. I have neither title nor official position but I am an independent fellow, and to have an independent fellow kowtow to you in acknowledgment of the favor you extend him should be considered as far more than a return acknowledgment with a million yen. I made Porcupine blow one sen and a half, and gave him my gratitude which is more costly than a million yen. He ought to have been thankful for that. And then what an outrageous fellow to plan a cowardly action behind my back! I will give him back that one sen and a half tomorrow, and all will be square. Then I will land him one. When I thought thus far, I felt sleepy and slept like a log. The next day, as I had something in my mind, I went to the school earlier than usual and waited for Porcupine, but he did not appear for a considerable time. “Confucius” was there, so was Clown, and finally Red Shirt, but for Porcupine there was a piece of chalk on his desk but the owner was not there. I had been thinking of paying that one sen and a half as soon as I entered the room, and had brought the coppers to the school grasped in my hand. My hands get easily sweaty, and when I opened my hand, I found them wet. Thinking that Porcupine might say something if wet coins were given him, I placed them upon my desk, and cooled them by blowing in them. Then Red Shirt came to me and said he was sorry to detain me yesterday, thought I have been annoyed. I told him I was not annoyed at all, only I was hungry. Thereupon Red Shirt put his elbows upon the desk, brought his sauce-pan-like face close to my nose, and said; “Say, keep dark what I told you yesterday in the boat. You haven’t told it anybody, have you?” He seems quite a nervous fellow as becoming one who talks in a feminish voice. It was certain that I had not told it to anybody, but as I was in the mood to tell it and had already one sen and a half in my hand, I would be a little rattled if a gag was put on me. To the devil with Red Shirt! Although he had not mentioned the name “Porcupine,” he had given me such pointers as to put me wise as to who the objective was, and now he requested me not to blow the gaff!—it was an irresponsibility least to be expected from a head teacher. In the ordinary run of things, he should step into the thick of the fight between Porcupine and me, and side with me with all his colors flying. By so doing, he might be worthy the position of the head teacher, and vindicate the principle of wearing red shirts.
When I arrived here, Porcupine was the first to treat me to ice water. Being treated by someone like him, even for something as small as ice water, affects my pride. I only had one glass and made him pay just one and a half sen. But I couldn’t accept a favor from a con artist, even if it’s just one sen or half sen. I’ll pay him back tomorrow when I go to school. I borrowed three yen from Kiyo. That three yen hasn’t been paid back today, even though it’s been five years. It’s not that I couldn’t pay, but that I didn’t want to. Kiyo never checks my finances, thinking I’ll pay her back eventually. No way. I don’t expect to fulfill a cold obligation like a stranger by thinking about returning it. The more I stress about paying it back, the more I’d doubt Kiyo’s honest nature. That would imply I’m questioning her pure intentions. I haven’t paid her back that three yen not because I have little regard for her, but because I see her as part of myself. Of course, Kiyo and Porcupine aren’t comparable, but whether it’s ice water or tea, accepting someone else’s kindness without saying anything is a gesture of goodwill, treating them as a decent person. Instead of splitting costs and settling every account, receiving generosity with a grateful heart is a recognition that no amount of money can buy. I have neither title nor official position, but I’m an independent person, and having an independent person bow to you in acknowledgment of a favor should mean much more than just a simple thank you worth a million yen. I made Porcupine spend one and a half sen, and gave him my gratitude, which is worth more than a million yen. He should have appreciated that. And then, how outrageous of him to plan a cowardly act behind my back! I’ll give him back that one and a half sen tomorrow, and everything will be settled. Then I’ll give him a piece of my mind. Once I thought this far, I felt sleepy and slept soundly. The next day, with something on my mind, I went to school earlier than usual and waited for Porcupine, but he didn’t show up for a long time. “Confucius” was there, so was Clown, and finally Red Shirt, but Porcupine’s desk had a piece of chalk on it, while he was absent. I had been planning to pay that one and a half sen as soon as I walked into the room and had the coins clutched in my hand. My hands tend to sweat easily, and when I opened my hand, I found them damp. Thinking Porcupine might say something if I gave him wet coins, I placed them on my desk to dry them off by blowing on them. Then Red Shirt approached me and apologized for bothering me yesterday, saying he hoped I wasn't upset. I told him I wasn’t upset at all, just hungry. Then Red Shirt leaned over his desk, brought his large, bowl-like face close to mine, and said, “Hey, keep what I told you yesterday in the boat to yourself. You haven’t told anyone, right?” He seemed quite nervous, like someone who speaks in a high-pitched voice. It was clear I hadn’t told anyone, but since I felt like sharing and had already had one and a half sen in my hand, I’d feel a bit rattled if I was silenced. To hell with Red Shirt! Even though he never mentioned Porcupine by name, he gave me enough hints for me to know who he was talking about, and now he wanted me not to spill the beans!—that was the least responsible thing I’d expect from a head teacher. Normally, he should jump into the fray between Porcupine and me and take my side with all his support. By doing so, he might actually deserve to be the head teacher and uphold the principle of wearing red shirts.
I told the head teacher that I had not divulged the secret to anybody but was going to fight it out with Porcupine. Red Shirt was greatly perturbed, and stuttered out; “Say, don’t do anything so rash as that. I don’t remember having stated anything plainly to you about Mr. Hotta……. if you start a scrimmage here, I’ll be greatly embarrassed.” And he asked the strangely outlandish question if I had come to the school to start trouble? Of course not, I said, the school would not stand for my making trouble and pay me salary for it. Red Shirt then, perspiring, begged me to keep the secret as mere reference and never mention it. “All right, then,” I assured him, “this robs me shy, but since you’re so afraid of it, I’ll keep it all to myself.” “Are you sure?” repeated Red Shirt. There was no limit to his womanishness. If Red Shirt was typical of Bachelors of Arts, I did not see much in them. He appeared composed after having requested me to do something self-contradictory and wanting logic, and on top of that suspects my sincerity.
I told the head teacher that I hadn't shared the secret with anyone but was planning to confront Porcupine. Red Shirt was really worried and stammered, "Hey, don't do anything so reckless. I don’t think I made anything clear to you about Mr. Hotta... if you start a fight here, I'll be really embarrassed." Then he asked the oddly out-of-place question if I had come to the school to cause trouble. Of course not, I said, the school wouldn’t tolerate me causing trouble and pay me for it. Red Shirt, sweating, begged me to keep the secret as just a reference and never mention it. "All right then," I assured him, "this makes me a bit uneasy, but since you're so scared of it, I’ll keep it to myself." "Are you sure?" Red Shirt repeated. There was no end to his timidity. If Red Shirt was typical of Bachelors of Arts, I didn’t see much to admire about them. He seemed calm after asking me to do something contradictory and illogical, and on top of that, he doubted my sincerity.
“Don’t you mistake,” I said to myself, “I’m a man to the marrow, and haven’t the idea of breaking my own promises; mark that!”
“Don’t get it twisted,” I said to myself, “I’m a man through and through, and I have no intention of breaking my own promises; keep that in mind!”
Meanwhile the occupants of the desks on both my sides came to the room, and Red Shirt hastily withdrew to his own desk. Red Shirt shows some air even in his walk. In stepping about the room, he places down his shoes so as to make no sound. For the first time I came to know that making no sound in one’s walk was something satisfactory to one’s vanity. He was not training himself for a burglar, I suppose. He should cut out such nonsense before it gets worse. Then the bugle for the opening of classes was heard. Porcupine did not appear after all. There was no other way but to leave the coins upon the desk and attend the class.
Meanwhile, the people sitting at the desks on both sides of me came into the room, and Red Shirt quickly went back to his own desk. Red Shirt carries himself with an air of confidence, even in the way he walks. When he moves around the room, he places his shoes down carefully to avoid making any noise. For the first time, I realized that walking silently could be a source of satisfaction for someone's vanity. He wasn’t practicing to be a burglar, I guess. He should really stop that nonsense before it gets out of hand. Then, the bugle for the start of classes sounded. Porcupine didn’t show up after all. There was nothing else to do but leave the coins on the desk and head to class.
When I returned to the room a little late after the first hour class, all the teachers were there at their desks, and Porcupine too was there. The moment Porcupine saw my face, he said that he was late on my account, and I should pay him a fine. I took out that one sen and a half, and saying it was the price of the ice water, shoved it on his desk and told him to take it. “Don’t josh me,” he said, and began laughing, but as I appeared unusually serious, he swept the coins back to my desk, and flung back, “Quit fooling.” So he really meant to treat me, eh?
When I got back to the room a bit late after the first hour class, all the teachers were at their desks, and Porcupine was there too. As soon as Porcupine saw my face, he claimed he was late because of me and insisted I should pay him a fine. I pulled out that one and a half sen, saying it was for the ice water, and pushed it over to his desk, telling him to take it. “Don’t mess with me,” he said, laughing, but since I looked unusually serious, he pushed the coins back to my desk and shot back, “Stop joking.” So he actually did intend to treat me, huh?
“No fooling; I mean it,” I said. “I have no reason to accept your treat, and that’s why I pay you back. Why don’t you take it?”
“No kidding; I really mean it,” I said. “I have no reason to accept your offer, and that’s why I repay you. Why don’t you just take it?”
“If you’re so worried about that one sen and a half, I will take it, but why do you pay it at this time so suddenly?”
“If you're so concerned about that one and a half cents, I'll take it, but why are you paying it so suddenly now?”
“This time or any time, I want to pay it back. I pay it back because I don’t like you treat me.”
“This time or any time, I want to return the favor. I return it because I don’t like how you treat me.”
Porcupine coldly gazed at me and ejaculated “H’m.” If I had not been requested by Red Shirt, here was the chance to show up his cowardice and make it hot for him. But since I had promised not to reveal the secret, I could do nothing. What the deuce did he mean by “H’m” when I was red with anger.
Porcupine stared at me coldly and said, “H’m.” If Red Shirt hadn’t asked me not to, this would have been the perfect opportunity to expose his cowardice and make him uncomfortable. But since I had promised not to reveal the secret, I couldn’t do anything. What the heck did he mean by “H’m” when I was seething with anger?
“I’ll take the price of the ice water, but I want you leave your boarding house.”
“I'll pay for the ice water, but I want you to leave your boarding house.”
“Take that coin; that’s all there is to it. To leave or not,—that’s my pleasure.”
“Take that coin; that’s all there is to it. Whether to leave or not—that’s my choice.”
“But that is not your pleasure. The boss of your boarding house came to me yesterday and wanted me to tell you leave the house, and when I heard his explanation, what he said was reasonable. And I dropped there on my way here this morning to hear more details and make sure of everything.”
“But that’s not what you want to hear. The landlord of your boarding house came to me yesterday and asked me to tell you to leave the place, and when I heard his reasons, they seemed fair. So I stopped by on my way here this morning to get more details and confirm everything.”
What Porcupine was trying to get at was all dark to me.
What Porcupine was trying to say was totally unclear to me.
“I don’t care a snap what the boss was damn well pleased to tell you,” I cried. “What do you mean by deciding everything by yourself! If there is any reason, tell me first. What’s the matter with you, deciding what the boss says is reasonable without hearing me.”
“I don’t care at all what the boss was happy to tell you,” I shouted. “What do you mean by making all the decisions yourself? If there’s a reason, you should tell me first. What’s wrong with you, deciding what the boss thinks is reasonable without even listening to me?”
“Then you shall hear,” he said. “You’re too tough and been regarded a nuisance over there. Say, the wife of a boarding house is a wife, not a maid, and you’ve been such a four-flusher as to make her wipe your feet.”
“Then you’ll listen,” he said. “You’re too tough and have been considered a pain over there. Look, the wife of a boarding house is a wife, not a maid, and you’ve been such a show-off as to make her wipe your feet.”
“When did I make her wipe my feet?” I asked.
“When did I make her clean my feet?” I asked.
“I don’t know whether you did or did not, but anyway they’re pretty sore about you. He said he can make ten or fifteen yen easily if he sell a roll of panel-picture.”
“I don’t know if you did or didn’t, but either way, they’re pretty upset about you. He said he can easily make ten or fifteen yen if he sells a roll of panel pictures.”
“Damn the chap! Why did he take me for a boarder then!”
“Damn the guy! Why did he think I was just a tenant?”
“I don’t know why. They took you but they want you leave because they got tired of you. So you’d better get out.”
“I don’t know why. They took you, but they want you to leave because they got tired of you. So you’d better get out.”
“Sure, I will. Who’d stay in such a house even if they beg me on their knees. You’re insolent to have induced me to go to such a false accuser in the first place.”
“Sure, I will. Who would stay in a house like that, even if they begged me on their knees? It’s outrageous that you convinced me to go to such a liar in the first place.”
“Might be either I’m insolent or you’re tough.” Porcupine is no less hot-tempered than I am, and spoke with equally loud voice. All the other teachers in the room, surprised, wondering what has happened, looked in our direction and craned their necks. I was not conscious of having done anything to be ashamed of, so I stood up and looked around. Clown alone was laughing amused. The moment he met my glaring stare as if to say “You too want to fight?” he suddenly assumed a grave face and became serious. He seemed to be a little cowed. Meanwhile the bugle was heard, and Porcupine and I stopped the quarrel and went to the class rooms.
“Might be either I’m being rude or you’re just tough.” Porcupine was just as hot-tempered as I was and spoke in an equally loud voice. All the other teachers in the room, surprised and wondering what had happened, looked our way and leaned in to see better. I wasn’t aware of having done anything wrong, so I stood up and glanced around. The Clown alone was laughing with amusement. When he caught my glaring stare, as if to say “You want to fight too?” he suddenly put on a serious face and became solemn. He seemed a little intimidated. Meanwhile, the bugle sounded, and Porcupine and I ended our argument and headed to the classrooms.
In the afternoon, a meeting of the teachers was going to be held to discuss the question of punishment of those students in the dormitory who offended me the other night. This meeting was a thing I had to attend for the first time in my life, and I was totally ignorant about it. Probably it was where the teachers gathered to blow about their own opinions and the principal bring them to compromise somehow. To compromise is a method used when no decision can be delivered as to the right or wrong of either side. It seemed to me a waste of time to hold a meeting over an affair in which the guilt of the other side was plain as daylight. No matter who tried to twist it round, there was no ground for doubting the facts. It would have been better if the principal had decided at once on such a plain case; he is surely wanting in decision. If all principals are like this, a principal is a synonym of a “dilly-dally.”
In the afternoon, there was going to be a meeting with the teachers to talk about punishing the students in the dorm who had disrespected me the other night. This was going to be the first time I attended such a meeting, and I had no idea what to expect. I assumed it was where the teachers would discuss their opinions and the principal would try to get them to agree on something. Compromise is usually what happens when there’s no clear answer about who’s right or wrong. To me, it seemed pointless to have a meeting about something where the other side's guilt was obvious. No matter how anyone tried to argue it, there was no reason to doubt the facts. It would have been better if the principal had made a decision right away on such a clear-cut case; he definitely seemed to lack decisiveness. If all principals are like this, then "principal" might as well mean "someone who procrastinates."
The meeting hall was a long, narrow room next to that of the principal, and was used for dining room. About twenty chairs, with black leather seat, were lined around a narrow table, and the whole scene looked like a restaurant in Kanda. At one end of the table the principal took his seat, and next to him Red Shirt. All the rest shifted for themselves, but the gymnasium teacher is said always to take the seat farthest down out of modesty. The situation was new to me, so I sat down between the teachers of natural history and of Confucius. Across the table sat Porcupine and Clown. Think how I might, the face of Clown was a degrading type. That of Porcupine was far more charming, even if I was now on bad terms with him. The panel picture which hung in the alcove of the reception hall of Yogen temple where I went to the funeral of my father, looked exactly like this Porcupine. A priest told me the picture was the face of a strange creature called Idaten. To-day he was pretty sore, and frequently stared at me with his fiery eyes rolling. “You can’t bulldoze me with that,” I thought, and rolled my own in defiance and stared back at him. My eyes are not well-shaped but their large size is seldom beaten by others. Kiyo even once suggested that I should make a fine actor because I had big eyes.
The meeting hall was a long, narrow room next to the principal's office and served as the dining room. About twenty chairs with black leather seats were arranged around a narrow table, and the whole scene looked like a restaurant in Kanda. At one end of the table, the principal sat down, with Red Shirt next to him. The rest of us found our own seats, but the gym teacher was said to always take the seat at the far end out of modesty. This was a new situation for me, so I sat between the natural history teacher and the Confucian teacher. Across the table sat Porcupine and Clown. No matter how I tried to think of it differently, Clown had a pretty degrading look about him. Porcupine, on the other hand, was much more charming, even though I was currently on bad terms with him. The panel picture hanging in the alcove of the reception hall of Yogen temple, where I attended my father's funeral, looked exactly like Porcupine. A priest had told me that the image was of a strange creature called Idaten. Today, he looked pretty upset and kept staring at me with his fiery, rolling eyes. “You can’t intimidate me with that,” I thought, rolling my own eyes back defiantly. My eyes might not be perfectly shaped, but their large size is rarely rivaled by others. Kiyo once even suggested that I could be a great actor because of my big eyes.
“All now here?” asked the principal, and the clerk named Kawamura counted one, two, three and one was short. “Just one more,” said the clerk, and it ought to be; Hubbard Squash was not there. I don’t know what affinity there is between Hubbard Squash and me, but I can never forget his face. When I come to the teachers’ room, his face attracts me first; while walking out in the street, his manners are recalled to my mind. When I go to the hot springs, sometimes I meet him with a pale-face in the bath, and if I hallooed to him, he would raise his trembling head, making me feel sorry for him. In the school there is no teacher so quiet as he. He seldom, if ever, laughs or talks. I knew the word “gentleman” from books, and thought it was found only in the dictionary, but not a thing alive. But since I met Hubbard Squash, I was impressed for the first time that the word represented a real substance.
“All here now?” asked the principal, and the clerk named Kawamura counted one, two, three, and there was one missing. “Just one more,” said the clerk, and it should be; Hubbard Squash was not there. I don’t know what it is about Hubbard Squash and me, but I can never forget his face. When I enter the teachers’ room, his face is the first thing I notice; while walking down the street, his mannerisms come to mind. When I go to the hot springs, sometimes I see him with a pale face in the bath, and if I call out to him, he raises his trembling head, making me feel sorry for him. In school, there’s no teacher as quiet as he is. He rarely, if ever, laughs or speaks. I learned the word “gentleman” from books and thought it only existed in the dictionary, not in real life. But since meeting Hubbard Squash, I was struck for the first time that the word actually described a real person.
As he is a man so attached to me, I had noticed his absence as soon as I entered the meeting hall. To tell the truth, I came to the hall with the intention of sitting next to him. The principal said that the absentee may appear shortly, and untied a package he had before him, taking out some hectograph sheets and began reading them. Red Shirt began polishing his amber pipe with a silk handkerchief. This was his hobby, which was probably becoming to him. Others whispered with their neighbors. Still others were writing nothings upon the table with the erasers at the end of their pencils. Clown talked to Porcupine once in a while, but he was not responsive. He only said “Umh” or “Ahm,” and stared at me with wrathful eyes. I stared back with equal ferocity.
As he was a man so close to me, I noticed his absence as soon as I walked into the meeting hall. To be honest, I came to the hall intending to sit next to him. The principal mentioned that the person who was missing might show up soon, and he opened a package he had in front of him, pulling out some hectograph sheets and started reading them. Red Shirt began polishing his amber pipe with a silk handkerchief. This was his hobby, and it probably suited him. Others were whispering with their neighbors. Some were doodling mindlessly on the table with the erasers on the ends of their pencils. Clown talked to Porcupine every now and then, but Porcupine didn’t engage much. He just said “Umh” or “Ahm,” and glared at me with angry eyes. I glared back with equal intensity.
Then the tardy Hubbard Squash apologetically entered, and politely explained that he was unavoidably detained. “Well, then the meeting is called to order,” said Badger. On these sheets was printed, first the question of the punishment of the offending students, second that of superintending the students, and two or three other matters. Badger, putting on airs as usual, as if he was an incarnation of education, spoke to the following effect.
Then the late Hubbard Squash walked in with an apology, explaining that he couldn't avoid being late. “Alright, then the meeting is called to order,” said Badger. On these sheets was printed, first the question of how to punish the offending students, second the supervision of the students, and two or three other topics. Badger, acting as if he were the personification of education, spoke in the following manner.
“Any misdeeds or faults among the teachers or the students in this school are due to the lack of virtues in my person, and whenever anything happens, I inwardly feel ashamed that a man like me could hold his position. Unfortunately such an affair has taken place again, and I have to apologize from my heart. But since it has happened, it cannot be helped; we must settle it one way or other. The facts are as you already know, and I ask you gentlemen to state frankly the best means by which the affair may be settled.”
“Any mistakes or faults among the teachers or students in this school are because of my own lack of virtues, and whenever something goes wrong, I feel embarrassed that someone like me holds this position. Unfortunately, this has happened again, and I sincerely apologize. But since it has occurred, there’s no changing it; we need to resolve it one way or another. You already know the facts, and I ask you gentlemen to honestly suggest the best way to handle this situation.”
When I heard the principal speak, I was impressed that indeed the principal, or Badger, was saying something “grand.” If the principal was willing to assume all responsibilities, saying it was his fault or his lack of virtues, it would have been better stop punishing the students and get himself fired first. Then there will be no need of holding such thing as a meeting. In the first place, just consider it by common sense. I was doing my night duty right, and the students started trouble. The wrong doer is neither the principal nor I. If Porcupine incited them, then it would be enough to get rid of the students and Porcupine. Where in thunder would be a peach of damfool who always swipes other people’s faults and says “these are mine?” It was a stunt made possible only by Badger. Having made such an illogical statement, he glanced at the teachers in a highly pleased manner. But no one opened his mouth. The teacher of natural history was gazing at the crow which had hopped on the roof of the nearby building. The teacher of Confucius was folding and unfolding the hectograph sheet. Porcupine was still staring at me. If a meeting was so nonsensical an affair as this, I would have been better absent taking a nap at home.
When I heard the principal speak, I was impressed that the principal, or Badger, was saying something “grand.” If he was willing to take on all responsibilities, claiming it was his fault or his lack of virtues, then it would have been better for him to stop punishing the students and get himself fired first. That way, there would be no need for a meeting. Honestly, just think about it. I was doing my night duty right, and the students caused trouble. The wrongdoer is neither the principal nor me. If Porcupine incited them, then we should just get rid of the students and Porcupine. Who in the world would be such a fool to always take on other people’s faults and say, “these are mine?” This only happened because of Badger. After making such an illogical statement, he looked at the teachers with a self-satisfied grin. But no one spoke up. The natural history teacher was staring at the crow that had hopped onto the roof of the nearby building. The Confucius teacher was folding and unfolding the hectograph sheet. Porcupine was still glaring at me. If the meeting was going to be this ridiculous, I would have been better off napping at home.
I became irritated, and half raised myself, intending to make a convincing speech, but just then Red Shirt began saying something and I stopped. I saw him say something, having put away his pipe, and wiping his face with a striped silk handkerchief. I’m sure he copped that handkerchief from the Madonna; men should use white linen. He said:
I got annoyed and started to stand up, ready to give a strong speech, but then Red Shirt began to speak and I paused. I watched him as he put away his pipe and wiped his face with a striped silk handkerchief. I'm pretty sure he stole that handkerchief from the Madonna; guys should stick to white linen. He said:
“When I heard of the rough affairs in the dormitory, I was greatly ashamed as the head teacher of my lack of discipline and influence. When such an affair takes place there is underlying cause somewhere. Looking at the affair itself, it may seem that the students were wrong, but in a closer study of the facts, we may find the responsibility resting with the School. Therefore, I’m afraid it might affect us badly in the future if we administer too severe a punishment on the strength of what has been shown on the surface. As they are youngsters, full of life and vigor, they might half-consciously commit some youthful pranks, without due regard as to their good or bad. As to the mode of punishment itself, I have no right to suggest since it is a matter entirely in the hand of the principal, but I should ask, considering these points, that some leniency be shown toward the students.”
“When I heard about the issues in the dormitory, I felt really embarrassed as the head teacher for my lack of discipline and influence. When things like this happen, there’s usually a deeper reason behind it. On the surface, it might seem like the students were at fault, but if we take a closer look at the facts, we might find that the responsibility lies with the School. So, I’m concerned that if we impose too harsh a punishment based solely on what seems obvious, it could negatively impact us in the future. Since they are young and full of energy, they might unintentionally engage in some youthful antics without fully considering whether it’s right or wrong. Regarding the type of punishment, I don’t have the authority to suggest anything as that’s entirely up to the principal, but I would like to ask that, taking these points into account, some leniency be shown towards the students.”
Well, as Badger, so was Red Shirt. He declares the “Rough Necks” among the students is not their fault but the fault of the teachers. A crazy person beats other people because the beaten are wrong. Very grateful, indeed. If the students were so full of life and vigor, shovel them out into the campus and let them wrestle their heads off. Who would have grasshoppers put into his bed unconsciously! If things go on like this, they may stab some one asleep, and get freed as having done the deed unconsciously.
Well, just like Badger, Red Shirt feels the same way. He says the “Rough Necks” among the students aren’t to blame; it’s the teachers’ fault. A crazy person hurts others because the ones being hurt are at fault. Really grateful, right? If the students were full of life and energy, just throw them out onto the campus and let them wrestle it out. Who would let grasshoppers crawl into their bed without realizing it? If things keep going like this, they might stab someone while they’re asleep and get away with it, claiming they didn’t know what they were doing.
Having figured it out in this wise, I thought I would state my own views on the matter, but I wanted to give them an eloquent speech and fairly take away their breath. I have an affection of the windpipe which clog after two or three words when I am excited. Badger and Red Shirt are below my standing in their personality, but they were skilled in speech-making, and it would not do to have them see my awkwardness. I’ll make a rough note of composition first, I thought, and started mentally making a sentence, when, to my surprise, Clown stood up suddenly. It was unusual for Clown to state his opinion. He spoke in his flippant tone:
Having figured it out this way, I thought I would share my own views on the matter, but I wanted to deliver a stunning speech that would take their breath away. I have an issue with my throat that makes it hard for me to speak after just two or three words when I get excited. Badger and Red Shirt aren’t on my level when it comes to their personality, but they were good at making speeches, and I didn’t want them to see me struggle. I’ll jot down some rough notes first, I thought, and started mentally crafting a sentence when, to my surprise, Clown suddenly stood up. It was unusual for Clown to share his opinion. He spoke in his usual flippant tone:
“Really the grasshopper incident and the whoop-la affair are peculiar happenings which are enough to make us doubt our own future. We teachers at this time must strive to clear the atmosphere of the school. And what the principal and the head teacher have said just now are fit and proper. I entirely agree with their opinions. I wish the punishment be moderate.”
“Honestly, the grasshopper incident and the commotion are strange events that make us question our own future. We teachers need to work on creating a better environment in the school right now. What the principal and the head teacher just said is appropriate and reasonable. I completely agree with their views. I hope the punishment is fair.”
In what Clown had said there were words but no meaning. It was a juxtaposition of high-flown words making no sense. All that I understood was the words, “I entirely agree with their opinions.”
In what Clown said, there were words but no real meaning. It was a mix of fancy phrases that didn’t make any sense. All I got from it was the phrase, “I completely agree with their opinions.”
Clown’s meaning was not clear to me, but as I was thoroughly angered, I rose without completing my rough note.
Clown's meaning was unclear to me, but since I was really angry, I got up without finishing my rough note.
“I am entirely opposed to…….” I said, but the rest did not come at once. “…….I don’t like such a topsy-turvy settlement,” I added and the fellows began laughing. “The students are absolutely wrong from the beginning. It would set a bad precedent if we don’t make them apologize ……. What do we care if we kick them all out ……. darn the kids trying to guy a new comer…….” and I sat down. Then the teacher of natural history who sat on my right whined a weak opinion, saying “The students may be wrong, but if we punish them too severely, they may start a reaction and would make it rather bad. I am for the moderate side, as the head teacher suggested.” The teacher of Confucius on my left expressed his agreement with the moderate side, and so did the teacher of history endorse the views of the head teacher. Dash those weak-knees! Most of them belonged to the coterie of Red Shirt. It would make a dandy school if such fellows run it. I had decided in my mind that it must be either the students apologize to me or I resign, and if the opinion of Red Shirt prevailed, I had determined to return home and pack up. I had no ability of out-talking such fellows, or even if I had, I was in no humor to keeping their company for long. Since I don’t expect to remain in the school, the devil may take care of the rest. If I said anything, they would only laugh; so I shut my mouth tight.
“I’m completely against this….” I said, but I couldn’t finish right away. “….I really don’t like this chaotic arrangement,” I added, and the guys started laughing. “The students have been wrong from the start. It would set a terrible example if we don’t make them apologize…. Who cares if we kick them all out…. Forget those kids trying to mess with a newcomer….” and I sat down. Then the natural history teacher on my right weakly expressed his opinion, saying, “The students might be wrong, but if we punish them too harshly, it could cause a backlash and make things worse. I support the moderate approach, as the head teacher suggested.” The Confucius teacher on my left agreed with the moderate stance, and the history teacher also supported the head teacher’s views. Ugh, those spineless people! Most of them were part of the Red Shirt group. It would be a terrible school if those guys were in charge. I had made up my mind: either the students apologize to me, or I resign, and if the Red Shirt crowd won, I’d pack up and go home. I couldn’t argue them down, and even if I could, I wasn’t in the mood to spend time with them. Since I didn’t plan to stay at the school, whatever happened next didn’t matter to me. If I said anything, they would just laugh, so I kept my mouth shut.
Porcupine, who up to this time had been listening to the others, stood up with some show of spirit. Ha, the fellow was going to endorse the views of Red Shirt, eh? You and I got to fight it out anyway, I thought, so do any way you darn please. Porcupine spoke in a thunderous voice:
Porcupine, who had been quiet until now, stood up with a bit of flair. Ha, was he really going to support Red Shirt's opinions? You and I are going to settle this anyway, I thought, so go ahead and do whatever you want. Porcupine spoke in a booming voice:
“I entirely differ from the opinions of the head teacher and other gentlemen. Because, viewed from whatever angle, this incident cannot be other than an attempt by those fifty students in the dormitory to make a fool of a new teacher. The head teacher seems to trace the cause of the trouble to the personality of that teacher himself, but, begging his pardon, I think he is mistaken. The night that new teacher was on night duty was not long after his arrival, not more than twenty days after he had come into contact with the students. During those short twenty days, the students could have no reason to criticise his knowledges or his person. If he was insulted for some cause which deserved insult, there may be reasons in our considering the act of the students, but if we show undue leniency toward the frivolous students who would insult a new teacher without cause, it would affect the dignity of this school. The spirit of education is not only in imparting technical knowledges, but also in encouraging honest, ennobling and samurai-like virtues, while eliminating the evil tendency to vulgarity and roughness. If we are afraid of reaction or further trouble, and satisfy ourselves with make-shifts, there is no telling when we can ever get rid of this evil atmosphere[G]. We are here to eradicate this very evil. If we mean to countenance it, we had better not accepted our positions here. For these reasons, I believe it proper to punish the students in the dormitory to the fullest extent and also make them apologize to that teacher in the open.”
“I completely disagree with the views of the head teacher and the other gentlemen. No matter how you look at it, this incident is clearly an attempt by those fifty students in the dormitory to mock a new teacher. The head teacher seems to attribute the trouble to the personality of the teacher himself, but, with all due respect, I believe he is wrong. The night that new teacher was on duty was not long after he arrived, just about twenty days since he first interacted with the students. During those short twenty days, the students had no valid reason to criticize his knowledge or character. If he was insulted for a reason that warranted such treatment, then we might consider the actions of the students, but if we show unwarranted leniency toward the immature students who insult a new teacher without justification, it would undermine the dignity of this school. The essence of education lies not just in providing technical knowledge, but also in fostering honest, noble, and samurai-like virtues while removing the tendency toward vulgarity and rudeness. If we're afraid of backlash or more trouble and settle for half-measures, we can’t predict when we’ll ever eliminate this toxic atmosphere. We are here to eliminate this very issue. If we plan to tolerate it, we shouldn’t have accepted our positions here. For these reasons, I believe it’s appropriate to punish the students in the dormitory to the fullest extent and also require them to apologize to that teacher publicly.”
All were quiet. Red Shirt again began polishing his pipe. I was greatly elated. He spoke almost what I had wanted to. I’m such a simple-hearted fellow that I forgot all about the bickerings with Porcupine, and looked at him with a grateful face, but he appeared to take no notice of me.
All was quiet. Red Shirt started polishing his pipe again. I felt really happy. He said almost exactly what I wanted to hear. I'm such a simple guy that I completely forgot about the arguments with Porcupine and looked at him with a grateful expression, but he seemed to ignore me.
After a while, Porcupine again stood up, and said. “I forgot to mention just now, so I wish to add. The teacher on night duty that night seems to have gone to the hot springs during his duty hours, and I think it a blunder. It is a matter of serious misconduct to take the advantage of being in sole charge of the school, to slip out to a hot springs. The bad behavior of the students is one thing; this blunder is another, and I wish the principal to call attention of the responsible person to that matter.”
After a while, Porcupine stood up again and said, “I forgot to mention this earlier, so I want to add it now. The teacher on night duty that night seems to have gone to the hot springs during their shift, and I think that's a mistake. It's seriously unprofessional to take advantage of being in charge of the school to sneak out to the hot springs. The bad behavior of the students is one thing; this mistake is something else, and I want the principal to address this issue with the person responsible.”
A strange fellow! No sooner had he backed me up than he began talking me down. I knew the other night watch went out during his duty hours, and thought it was a custom, so I went as far out as to the hot springs without considering the situation seriously. But when it was pointed out like this, I realised that I had been wrong. Thereupon I rose again and said; “I really went to the hot springs. It was wrong and I apologize.” Then all again laughed. Whatever I say, they laugh. What a lot of boobs! See if you fellows can make a clean breast of your own fault like this! You fellows laugh because you can’t talk straight.
A strange guy! No sooner had he supported me than he started putting me down. I knew the other night watch left during his shift, and thought it was normal, so I went all the way to the hot springs without really thinking about it. But when it was pointed out like that, I realized I had been wrong. So I stood up again and said, “I really went to the hot springs. That was wrong, and I'm sorry.” Then everyone laughed again. Whatever I say, they laugh. What a bunch of idiots! Let’s see if you can own up to your own mistakes like this! You laugh because you can't be straight with yourselves.
After that the principal said that since it appeared that there will be no more opinions, he will consider the matter well and administer what he may deem a proper punishment. I may here add the result of the meeting. The students in the dormitory were given one week’s confinement, and in addition to that, apologized to me. If they had not apologized, I intended to resign and go straight home, but as it was it finally resulted in a bigger and still worse affair, of which more later. The principal then at the meeting said something to the effect that the manners of the students should be directed rightly by the teachers’ influence, and as the first step, no teacher should patronize, if possible, the shops where edibles and drinks were served, excepting, however, in case of farewell party or such social gatherings. He said he would like no teacher to go singly to eating houses of lower kind—for instance, noodle-house or dango shop…. And again all laughed. Clown looked at Porcupine, said “tempura” and winked his eyes, but Porcupine regarded him in silence. Good!
After that, the principal said that since it seemed no one else had anything to add, he would think it over and decide on what he considered an appropriate punishment. I should mention the outcome of the meeting. The students in the dorm were given a week of confinement, and on top of that, they had to apologize to me. If they hadn’t apologized, I was ready to resign and head straight home, but as it turned out, it led to an even bigger and worse situation, which I’ll explain later. The principal then mentioned that the students' behavior should be properly guided by the teachers' influence, and as a first step, no teacher should, if possible, frequent the places that served food and drinks, unless it was for a farewell party or similar social events. He expressed that he didn’t want any teacher going alone to lower-grade eateries—for example, a noodle shop or dango place…. Everyone laughed again. Clown looked at Porcupine, said “tempura” and winked, but Porcupine just stared at him in silence. Good!
My “think box” is not of superior quality, so things said by Badger were not clear to me, but I thought if a fellow can’t hold the job of teacher in a middle school because he patronizes a noodle-house or dango shop, the fellow with bear-like appetite like me will never be able to hold it. If it was the case, they ought to have specified when calling for a teacher one who does not eat noodle and dango. To give an appointment without reference to the matter at first, and then to proclaim that noodle or dango should not be eaten was a blow to a fellow like me who has no other petty hobby. Then Red Shirt again opened his mouth.
My “think box” isn’t exactly top-notch, so what Badger said didn’t really make sense to me. But I figured if someone can't be a middle school teacher just because they hang out at a noodle shop or dango place, then a guy with a big appetite like me would have no chance. If that’s the case, they should’ve made it clear in the job posting that they didn’t want teachers who eat noodles or dango. It was a real blow to someone like me, who doesn’t have any other little hobbies, to be hired and then told that you can’t eat these things. Then Red Shirt started talking again.
“Teachers of the middle school belong to the upper class of society and they should not be looking after material pleasures only, for it would eventually have effect upon their personal character. But we are human, and it would be intolerable in a small town like this to live without any means of affording some pleasure to ourselves, such as fishing, reading literary products, composing new style poems, or haiku (17-syllable poem). We should seek mental consolation of higher order.”
“Middle school teachers are part of the upper class in society and shouldn’t focus solely on material pleasures, as this would ultimately impact their personal character. However, we're only human, and it would be unbearable to live in a small town like this without some ways to enjoy ourselves, like fishing, reading literature, writing new-style poems, or haikus (17-syllable poems). We should strive for higher mental comfort.”
There seemed no prospect that he would quit the hot air. If it was a mental consolation to fish fertilisers on the sea, have goruki for Russian literature, or to pose a favorite geisha beneath pine tree, it would be quite as much a mental consolation to eat dempura noodle and swallow dango. Instead of dwelling on such sham consolations, he would find his time better spent by washing his red shirts. I became so exasperated that I asked; “Is it also a mental consolation to meet the Madonna?” No one laughed this time and looked at each other with queer faces, and Red Shirt himself hung his head, apparently embarrassed. Look at that! A good shot, eh? Only I was sorry for Hubbard Squash who, having heard the remark, became still paler.
There seemed to be no chance that he would stop the nonsense. If fishing with fertilizers in the sea was a mental comfort, enjoying Russian literature, or posing with a favorite geisha under a pine tree, then eating tempura noodles and swallowing dango would be just as comforting. Instead of focusing on those fake comforts, he would be better off spending his time washing his red shirts. I got so frustrated that I asked, “Is meeting the Madonna also a mental comfort?” No one laughed this time; they looked at each other with strange expressions, and Red Shirt himself lowered his head, clearly embarrassed. Look at that! Solid point, right? I just felt sorry for Hubbard Squash, who, after hearing that remark, went even paler.
CHAPTER VII.
That very night I left the boarding house. While I was packing up, the boss came to me and asked if there was anything wrong in the way I was treated. He said he would be pleased to correct it and suit me if I was sore at anything. This beats me, sure. How is it possible for so many boneheads to be in this world! I could not tell whether they wanted me to stay or get out. They’re crazy. It would be disgrace for a Yedo kid to fuss about with such a fellow; so I hired a rikishaman and speedily left the house.
That very night, I left the boarding house. While I was packing, the owner came to me and asked if anything was wrong with how I was treated. He said he would be happy to fix it and accommodate me if I was upset about anything. This really confuses me. How is it possible for so many clueless people to exist in this world? I couldn't tell if they wanted me to stay or leave. They’re out of their minds. It would be embarrassing for a kid from Yedo to get worked up over someone like that, so I hired a rickshaw driver and quickly left the house.
I got out of the house all right, but had no place to go. The rikishaman asked me where I was going. I told him to follow me with his mouth shut, then he shall see and I kept on walking. I thought of going to Yamashiro-ya to avoid the trouble of hunting up a new boarding house, but as I had no prospect of being able to stay there long, I would have to renew the hunt sooner or later, so I gave up the idea. If I continued walking this way, I thought I might strike a house with the sign of “boarders taken” or something similar, and I would consider the first house with the sign the one provided for me by Heaven. I kept on going round and round through the quiet, decent part of the town when I found myself at Kajimachi. This used to be former samurai quarters where one had the least chance of finding any boarding house, and I was going to retreat to a more lively part of the town when a good idea occurred to me. Hubbard Squash whom I respected lived in this part of the town. He is a native of the town, and has lived in the house inherited from his great grandfather. He must be, I thought, well informed about nearly everything in this town. If I call on him for his help, he will perhaps find me a good boarding house. Fortunately, I called at his house once before, and there was no trouble in finding it out. I knocked at the door of a house, which I knew must be his, and a woman about fifty years old with an old fashioned paper-lantern in hand, appeared at the door. I do not despise young women, but when I see an aged woman, I feel much more solicitous. This is probably because I am so fond of Kiyo. This aged lady, who looked well-refined, was certainly mother of Hubbard Squash whom she resembled. She invited me inside, but I asked her to call him out for me. When he came I told him all the circumstances, and asked him if he knew any who would take me for a boarder. Hubbard Squash thought for a moment in a sympathetic mood, then said there was an old couple called Hagino, living in the rear of the street, who had asked him sometime ago to get some boarders for them as there are only two in the house and they had some vacant rooms. Hubbard Squash was kind enough to go along with me and find out if the rooms were vacant. They were.
I got out of the house just fine, but I had nowhere to go. The rickshaw driver asked me where I was headed. I told him to just follow me and keep quiet, then I kept walking. I thought about going to Yamashiro-ya to avoid the hassle of finding a new place to stay, but since I wouldn’t be able to stay there long, I realized I would have to search again sooner or later, so I dropped that idea. If I kept walking, I thought I might come across a place with a “rooms available” sign or something similar, and I would take the first place I found as a sign from fate. I wandered around the quiet, respectable part of town until I ended up in Kajimachi. This used to be old samurai quarters where it was least likely to find any boarding house, and I was about to head back to a busier area when a good idea hit me. Hubbard Squash, someone I respected, lived in this part of town. He’s a local and has lived in the house passed down from his great-grandfather. He must know quite a bit about the area. I thought that if I asked for his help, he might be able to recommend a good boarding house. Luckily, I had visited his place before, so I knew where to find it easily. I knocked on the door of the house I recognized as his, and a woman around fifty years old, holding an old-fashioned paper lantern, answered. I don’t look down on young women, but seeing an older woman makes me feel much more concerned. This might be because I’m so fond of Kiyo. The refined-looking lady reminded me of Hubbard Squash and was surely his mother. She invited me inside, but I asked her to call him out for me. When he came, I explained my situation and asked if he knew anyone who would take me in as a boarder. Hubbard Squash thought for a moment with a sympathetic look, then mentioned an elderly couple named Hagino who lived down the street. They had asked him a while ago to help them find boarders since they only had two people living in their place, and they had some extra rooms. Hubbard Squash kindly agreed to go with me to check if the rooms were still available. They were.
From that night I boarded at the house of the Haginos. What surprised me was that on the day after I left the house of Ikagin, Clown stepped in and took the room I had been occupying. Well used to all sorts of tricks and crooks as I might have been, this audacity fairly knocked me off my feet. It was sickening.
From that night on, I stayed at the Haginos' house. What shocked me was that the day after I left Ikagin's place, Clown showed up and took the room I had been using. No matter how familiar I was with all sorts of tricks and scams, this bold move completely stunned me. It was really upsetting.
I saw that I would be an easy mark for such people unless I brace up and try to come up, or down, to their level. It would be a high time indeed for me to be alive if it were settled that I would not get three meals a day without living on the spoils of pick pockets. Nevertheless, to hang myself,—healthy and vigorous as I am,—would be not only inexcusable before my ancestors but a disgrace before the public. Now I think it over, it would have been better for me to have started something like a milk delivery route with that six hundred yen as capital, instead of learning such a useless stunt as mathematics at the School of Physics. If I had done so, Kiyo could have stayed with me, and I could have lived without worrying about her so far a distance away. While I was with her I did not notice it, but separated thus I appreciated Kiyo as a good-natured old woman. One could not find a noble natured woman like Kiyo everywhere. She was suffering from a slight cold when I left Tokyo and I wondered how she was getting on now? Kiyo must have been pleased when she received the letter from me the other day. By the way, I thought it was the time I was in receipt of answer from her. I spent two or three days with things like this in my mind. I was anxious about the answer, and asked the old lady of the house if any letter came from Tokyo for me, and each time she would appear sympathetic and say no. The couple here, being formerly of samurai class, unlike the Ikagin couple, were both refined. The old man’s recital of “utai” in a queer voice at night was somewhat telling on my nerves, but it was much easier on me as he did not frequent my room like Ikagin with the remark of “let me serve you tea.”
I realized I would be an easy target for those kinds of people unless I toughened up and tried to meet them on their level. It would be quite a situation for me if it were decided that I wouldn’t get three meals a day without living off the spoils of pickpockets. Still, considering suicide—healthy and strong as I am—would not only be unacceptable in the eyes of my ancestors but also a disgrace in front of society. Now that I think about it, I would have been better off starting something like a milk delivery business with that six hundred yen as capital, rather than wasting my time learning a pointless subject like mathematics at the School of Physics. If I had done that, Kiyo could have stayed with me, and I wouldn't have to worry about her being so far away. When I was with her, I didn’t notice it, but being apart made me see Kiyo as a good-hearted person. You don’t come across noble women like her every day. She had a slight cold when I left Tokyo, and I wondered how she was doing now. Kiyo must have been happy to get my letter the other day. By the way, I thought it was about time I received a response from her. I spent a couple of days thinking about that. I was anxious for her reply and asked the old lady of the house if any letter had come for me from Tokyo, and each time she seemed sympathetic and said no. The couple here, who used to be samurai, were much more refined than the Ikagin couple. The old man’s strange “utai” performances at night were a bit stressful, but it was easier for me since he didn’t come into my room like Ikagin did with, “Let me serve you tea.”
The old lady once in a while would come to my room and chat on many things. She questioned me why I had not brought my wife with me. I asked her if I looked like one married, reminding her that I was only twenty four yet. Saying “it is proper for one to get married at twenty four” as a beginning, she recited that Mr. Blank married when he was twenty, that Mr. So-and-So has already two children at twenty two, and marshalled altogether about half a dozen examples,—quite a damper on my youthful theory. I will then get married at twenty four, I said, and requested her to find me a good wife, and she asked me if I really meant it.
The old lady would occasionally come to my room and chat about various topics. She asked me why I hadn't brought my wife with me. I told her I didn’t look married, reminding her that I was only twenty-four. She started by saying, “It’s normal to get married at twenty-four,” and then mentioned that Mr. Blank got married when he was twenty, that Mr. So-and-So already has two kids at twenty-two, and listed about half a dozen examples—quite a buzzkill for my youthful beliefs. I then said I would get married at twenty-four and asked her to help me find a good wife, and she wanted to know if I was serious about it.
“Really? You bet! I can’t help wanting to get married.”
“Really? Absolutely! I just can’t help wanting to get married.”
“I should suppose so. Everybody is just like that when young.” This remark was a knocker; I could not say anything to that.
“I guess so. Everyone is like that when they’re young.” This comment hit hard; I couldn't respond to that.
“But I’m sure you have a Madam already. I have seen to that with my own eyes.”
“But I’m sure you already have a Madam. I’ve seen that with my own eyes.”
“Well, they are sharp eyes. How have you seen it?”
“Well, you have sharp eyes. How did you notice that?”
“How? Aren’t you often worried to death, asking if there’s no letter from Tokyo?”
“How? Don’t you often worry yourself sick, wondering if there’s no letter from Tokyo?”
“By Jupiter! This beats me!”
“By Jupiter! I don’t get it!”
“Hit the mark, haven’t I?”
“Didn’t I hit the mark?”
“Well, you probably have.”
“Well, you probably do.”
“But the girls of these days are different from what they used to be and you need a sharp look-out on them. So you’d better be careful.”
“But the girls today are different from how they used to be, and you need to keep a close eye on them. So you'd better be careful.”
“Do you mean that my Madam in Tokyo is behaving badly?”
“Are you saying that my lady in Tokyo is acting inappropriately?”
“No, your Madam is all right.”
“No, your lady is fine.”
“That makes me feel safe. Then about what shall I be careful?”
“That makes me feel safe. So what should I be cautious about?”
“Yours is all right. Though yours is all right…….”
“Yours is fine. Although yours is fine……”
“Where is one not all right?”
“Where is everyone struggling?”
“Rather many right in this town. You know the daughter of the Toyamas?
“Quite a few in this town. Do you know the Toyamas' daughter?
“No, I do not.”
“Nope, I don’t.”
“You don’t know her yet? She is the most beautiful girl about here. She is so beautiful that the teachers in the school call her Madonna. You haven’t heard that?
“You don’t know her yet? She’s the most beautiful girl around here. She’s so stunning that the teachers at school call her Madonna. You haven’t heard that?”
“Ah, the Madonna! I thought it was the name of a geisha.”
“Ah, the Madonna! I thought it was the name of a geisha.”
“No, Sir. Madonna is a foreign word and means a beautiful girl, doesn’t it?”
“No, Sir. Madonna is a foreign word that means a beautiful girl, right?”
“That may be. I’m surprised.”
"That might be. I’m surprised."
“Probably the name was given by the teacher of drawing.”
“Most likely, the name was given by the art teacher.”
“Was it the work of Clown?”
“Was it the clown's fault?”
“No, it was given by Professor Yoshikawa.”
“No, it was given by Professor Yoshikawa.”
“Is that Madonna not all right?”
"Is Madonna doing okay?"
“That Madonna-san is a Madonna not all right.”
“That Madonna-san is definitely not a Madonna.”
“What a bore! We haven’t any decent woman among those with nicknames from old days. I should suppose the Madonna is not all right.”
“What a drag! We don’t have any decent women among those with old-school nicknames. I guess the Madonna is not doing well.”
“Exactly. We have had awful women such as O-Matsu the Devil or Ohyaku the Dakki.
“Exactly. We've had terrible women like O-Matsu the Devil or Ohyaku the Dakki.
“Does the Madonna belong to that ring?”
“Does the Madonna fit in that group?”
“That Madonna-san, you know, was engaged to Professor Koga,—who brought you here,—yes, was promised to him.”
“That Madonna-san, you know, was engaged to Professor Koga—who brought you here—yes, was promised to him.”
“Ha, how strange! I never knew our friend Hubbard Squash was a fellow of such gallantry. We can’t judge a man by his appearance. I’ll be a bit more careful.”
“Ha, how strange! I never realized our friend Hubbard Squash was such a gallant guy. We can’t judge a man by his looks. I’ll be a little more careful.”
“The father of Professor Koga died last year,—up to that time they had money and shares in a bank and were well off,—but since then things have grown worse, I don’t know why. Professor Koga was too good-natured, in short, and was cheated, I presume. The wedding was delayed by one thing or another and there appeared the head teacher who fell in love with the Madonna head over heels and wanted to marry her.”
“The father of Professor Koga passed away last year. Until then, they had money and bank shares and were doing well, but things have gotten worse since then, though I’m not sure why. Professor Koga was just too kind-hearted and—I'm guessing—got taken advantage of. The wedding was postponed for various reasons, and then the head teacher showed up, completely smitten with the Madonna and wanting to marry her.”
“Red Shirt? He ought be hanged. I thought that shirt was not an ordinary kind of shirt. Well?”
“Red Shirt? He should be hanged. I thought that shirt was something special. Well?”
“The head teacher proposed marriage through a go-between, but the Toyamas could not give a definite answer at once on account of their relations with the Kogas. They replied that they would consider the matter or something like that. Then Red Shirt-san worked up some ways and started visiting the Toyamas and has finally won the heart of the Miss. Red Shirt-san is bad, but so is Miss Toyama; they all talk bad of them. She had agreed to be married to Professor Koga and changed her mind because a Bachelor of Arts began courting her,—why, that would be an offense to the God of To-day.”
“The head teacher proposed marriage through a mediator, but the Toyamas couldn't give an immediate answer because of their ties to the Kogas. They responded that they would think it over or something along those lines. Then Red Shirt-san found some approaches and began visiting the Toyamas and eventually won the heart of the young lady. Red Shirt-san isn't great, but neither is Miss Toyama; everyone talks badly about them. She had accepted a marriage proposal from Professor Koga but changed her mind when a Bachelor of Arts started pursuing her—why, that would be a huge offense to the God of Today.”
“Of course. Not only of To-day but also of tomorrow and the day after; in fact, of time without end.”
“Of course. Not just today, but also tomorrow and the day after; in fact, forever.”
“So Hotta-san a friend of Koga-san, felt sorry for him and went to the head teacher to remonstrate with him. But Red Shirt-san said that he had no intention of taking away anybody who is promised to another. He may get married if the engagement is broken, he said, but at present he was only being acquainted with the Toyamas and he saw nothing wrong in his visiting the Toyamas. Hotta-san couldn’t do anything and returned. Since then they say Red Shirt-san and Hotta-san are on bad terms.”
“So Hotta, a friend of Koga, felt sorry for him and went to the head teacher to confront him. But Red Shirt said that he had no plans to take anyone who was promised to another. He mentioned that he could get married if the engagement was broken, but for now, he was just getting to know the Toyamas and saw nothing wrong with visiting them. Hotta couldn’t do anything and went back. Since then, people say Red Shirt and Hotta are not on good terms.”
“You do know many things, I should say. How did you get such details? I’m much impressed.”
“You know a lot of things, I must say. How did you figure out all these details? I’m really impressed.”
“The town is so small that I can know everything.”
“The town is so small that I know everything.”
Yes, everything seems to be known more than one cares. Judging by her way, this woman probably knows about my tempura and dango affairs. Here was a pot that would make peas rattle! The meaning of the Madonna, the relations between Porcupine and Red Shirt became clear and helped me a deal. Only what puzzled me was the uncertainty as to which of the two was wrong. A fellow simple-hearted like me could not tell which side he should help unless the matter was presented in black and white.
Yes, it seems like everything is known more than anyone wants to admit. Judging by her demeanor, this woman probably knows about my tempura and dango situation. Here was a pot that would make peas rattle! The meaning of the Madonna, the relationship between Porcupine and Red Shirt became clear and really helped me out. The only thing that confused me was not knowing which of the two was in the wrong. A simple-hearted guy like me couldn’t figure out which side to support unless the issue was laid out clearly.
“Of Red Shirt and Porcupine, which is a better fellow?”
“Which is the better guy, Red Shirt or Porcupine?”
“What is Porcupine, Sir?”
“What’s Porcupine, Sir?”
“Porcupine means Hotta.”
"Porcupine means hot."
“Well, Hotta-san is physically strong, as strength goes, but Red Shirt-san is a Bachelor of Arts and has more ability. And Red Shirt-san is more gentle, as gentleness goes, but Hotta-san is more popular among the students.”
“Well, Hotta is physically strong, but Red Shirt has a Bachelor of Arts and more skills. Red Shirt is gentler, but Hotta is more popular among the students.”
“After all, which is better?”
"Which is better, after all?"
“After all, the one who gets a bigger salary is greater, I suppose?”
“After all, the person with the bigger salary is more important, right?”
There was no use of going on further in this way, and I closed the talk.
There was no point in continuing the conversation like this, so I wrapped it up.
Two or three days after this, when I returned from the school, the old lady with a beaming smile, brought me a letter, saying, “Here you are Sir, at last. Take your time and enjoy it.” I took it up and found it was from Kiyo. On the letter were two or three retransmission slips, and by these I saw the letter was sent from Yamashiro-ya to the Ikagins, then to the Haginos. Besides, it stayed at Yamashiro-ya for about one week; even letters seemed to stop in a hotel. I opened it, and it was a very long letter.
Two or three days later, when I got back from school, the old lady, smiling brightly, handed me a letter and said, “Here you go, Sir, finally. Take your time with it and enjoy.” I picked it up and saw that it was from Kiyo. There were two or three forwarding slips attached, and from those, I realized the letter traveled from Yamashiro-ya to the Ikagins, then to the Haginos. Additionally, it had been at Yamashiro-ya for about a week; even letters seemed to get stuck at a hotel. I opened it, and it was a very long letter.
“When I received the letter from my Master Darling, I intended to write an answer at once. But I caught cold and was sick abed for about one week and the answer was delayed for which I beg your pardon. I am not well-used to writing or reading like girls in these days, and it required some efforts to get done even so poorly written a letter as this. I was going to ask my nephew to write it for me, but thought it inexcusable to my Master Darling when I should take special pains for myself. So I made a rough copy once, and then a clean copy. I finished the clean copy, in two days, but the rough copy took me four days. It may be difficult for you to read, but as I have written this letter with all my might, please read it to the end.”
“When I got the letter from my Master Darling, I meant to reply right away. But I caught a cold and was stuck in bed for about a week, which delayed my response, and I apologize for that. I'm not really used to writing or reading like girls do these days, and it took me some effort to get this poorly written letter done. I considered asking my nephew to write it for me, but I felt it was unacceptable to do that to my Master Darling when I needed to put in the effort myself. So, I made a rough draft first, and then a final version. I completed the final version in two days, but the rough draft took me four days. It might be hard for you to read, but since I've put all my effort into this letter, please read it until the end.”
This was the introductory part of the letter in which, about four feet long, were written a hundred and one things. Well, it was difficult to read. Not only was it poorly written but it was a sort of juxtaposition of simple syllables that racked one’s brain to make it clear where it stopped or where it began. I am quick-tempered and would refuse to read such a long, unintelligible letter for five yen, but I read this seriously from the first to the last. It is a fact that I read it through. My efforts were mostly spent in untangling letters and sentences; so I started reading it over again. The room had become a little dark, and this rendered it harder to read it; so finally I stepped out to the porch where I sat down and went over it carefully. The early autumn breeze wafted through the leaves of the banana trees, bathed me with cool evening air, rustled the letter I was holding and would have blown it clear to the hedge if I let it go. I did not mind anything like this, but kept on reading.
This was the opening part of the letter, which was about four feet long and contained a hundred and one items. It was tough to read. Not only was it poorly written, but it was a confusing mix of simple syllables that made it hard to figure out where it started or where it ended. I have a short temper and would normally refuse to read such a long, incomprehensible letter for five yen, but I read this one seriously from start to finish. I actually read it all the way through. Most of my effort went into sorting out the letters and sentences, so I started reading it again. The room had gotten a bit dark, making it even harder to read, so I finally went out to the porch, sat down, and carefully went through it. The early autumn breeze rustled through the banana leaves, wrapping me in cool evening air, stirred the letter I was holding, and would have sent it flying into the hedge if I had let it go. I didn’t care about anything like that and kept on reading.
“Master Darling is simple and straight like a split bamboo by disposition,” it says, “only too explosive. That’s what worries me. If you brand other people with nicknames you will only make enemies of them; so don’t use them carelessly; if you coin new ones, just tell them only to Kiyo in your letters. The countryfolk are said to be bad, and I wish you to be careful not have them do you. The weather must be worse than in Tokyo, and you should take care not to catch cold. Your letter is too short that I can’t tell how things are going on with you. Next time write me a letter at least half the length of this one. Tipping the hotel with five yen is all right, but were you not short of money afterward? Money is the only thing one can depend upon when in the country and you should economize and be prepared for rainy days. I’m sending you ten yen by postal money order. I have that fifty yen my Master Darling gave me deposited in the Postal Savings to help you start housekeeping when you return to Tokyo, and taking out this ten, I have still forty yen left,—quite safe.”
“Master Darling is straightforward and simple like a split bamboo by nature,” it says, “but he can be too explosive. That’s what worries me. If you give other people nicknames, you’ll only end up making enemies; so don’t use them carelessly. If you come up with new ones, just tell Kiyo in your letters. They say the people in the country aren't great, so please be careful with them. The weather is probably worse than in Tokyo, so make sure you don’t catch a cold. Your letter is too short for me to know how you’re doing. Next time, write me a letter at least half the length of this one. Tipping the hotel five yen is fine, but didn’t you run short on cash afterward? Money is the only reliable thing you have when in the countryside, so you should save and prepare for rainy days. I’m sending you ten yen through a postal money order. I have that fifty yen my Master Darling gave me saved in the Postal Savings to help you start your household when you come back to Tokyo, and after taking out this ten, I still have forty yen left—completely safe.”
I should say women are very particular on many things.
I must say women are quite particular about many things.
When I was meditating with the letter flapping in my hand on the porch, the old lady opened the sliding partition and brought in my supper.
When I was meditating with the letter fluttering in my hand on the porch, the elderly woman opened the sliding door and brought in my dinner.
“Still poring over the letter? Must be a very long one, I imagine,” she said.
“Still looking at the letter? It must be really long, I guess,” she said.
“Yes, this is an important letter, so I’m reading it with the wind blowing it about,” I replied—the reply which was nonsense even for myself,—and I sat down for supper. I looked in the dish on the tray, and saw the same old sweet potatoes again to-night. This new boarding house was more polite and considerate and refined than the Ikagins, but the grub was too poor stuff and that was one drawback. It was sweet potato yesterday, so it was the day before yesterday, and here it is again to-night. True, I declared myself very fond of sweet potatoes, but if I am fed with sweet potatoes with such insistency, I may soon have to quit this dear old world. I can’t be laughing at Hubbard Squash; I shall become Sweet Potato myself before long. If it were Kiyo she would surely serve me with my favorite sliced tunny or fried kamaboko, but nothing doing with a tight, poor samurai. It seems best that I live with Kiyo. If I have to stay long in the school, I believe I would call her from Tokyo. Don’t eat tempura, don’t eat dango, and then get turned yellow by feeding on sweet potatoes only, in the boarding house. That’s for an educator, and his place is really a hard one. I think even the priests of the Zen sect are enjoying better feed. I cleaned up the sweet potatoes, then took out two raw eggs from the drawer of my desk, broke them on the edge of the rice bowl, to tide it over. I have to get nourishment by eating raw eggs or something, or how can I stand the teaching of twenty one hours a week?
“Yes, this is an important letter, so I’m reading it with the wind blowing it around,” I replied—an answer that didn’t even make sense to me—and I sat down for supper. I looked at the dish on the tray and saw the same old sweet potatoes again tonight. This new boarding house was more polite, considerate, and refined than the Ikagins, but the food was poor quality, which was a downside. It was sweet potatoes yesterday, the day before that, and here it is again tonight. Sure, I said I really liked sweet potatoes, but if I keep getting served them so insistently, I might soon have to leave this dear old world. I can’t keep joking about Hubbard Squash; I’ll end up becoming a Sweet Potato myself before long. If it were Kiyo, she’d definitely serve me my favorite sliced tunny or fried kamaboko, but that’s not happening with a tight, poor samurai. I think it’s better that I live with Kiyo. If I have to stay at this school for long, I’d probably bring her in from Tokyo. Don’t eat tempura, don’t eat dango, and then get turned yellow from just eating sweet potatoes in the boarding house. That’s tough for a teacher, and their job is really hard. I think even the Zen priests are eating better. I finished the sweet potatoes, then took out two raw eggs from my desk drawer, broke them on the edge of the rice bowl to tide me over. I need to get nutrients by eating raw eggs or something, or how can I manage teaching twenty-one hours a week?
I was late for my bath to-day on account of the letter from Kiyo. But I would not like to drop off a single day since I had been there everyday. I thought I would take a train to-day, and coming to the station with the same old red towel dangling out of my hand, I found the train had just left two or three minutes ago, and had to wait for some time. While I was smoking a cigarette on a bench, my friend Hubbard Squash happened to come in. Since I heard the story about him from the old lady my sympathy for him had become far greater than ever. His reserve always appeared to me pathetic. It was no longer a case of merely pathetic; more than that. I was wishing to get his salary doubled, if possible, and have him marry Miss Toyama and send them to Tokyo for about one month on a pleasure trip. Seeing him, therefore, I motioned him to a seat beside me, addressing him cheerfully:
I was late for my bath today because of the letter from Kiyo. But I didn’t want to miss a single day since I had been going every day. I thought I would take a train today, and when I got to the station with my old red towel hanging from my hand, I found out the train had just left two or three minutes ago, so I had to wait for a while. While I was smoking a cigarette on a bench, my friend Hubbard Squash happened to arrive. Ever since I heard the story about him from the old lady, my sympathy for him has grown much stronger. His shyness always seemed sad to me. It wasn’t just sad anymore; it felt deeper than that. I really wanted to see his salary doubled, if possible, and have him marry Miss Toyama and send them to Tokyo for about a month on a vacation. So when I saw him, I gestured for him to sit next to me and greeted him cheerfully:
“Hello[H], going to bath? Come and sit down here.”
“Hey[H], are you going to take a bath? Come and sit here.”
Hubbard Squash, appearing much awe-struck, said; “Don’t mind me, Sir,” and whether out of polite reluctance or I don’t know what, remained standing.
Hubbard Squash, looking quite amazed, said, “Don’t mind me, Sir,” and whether it was out of polite hesitation or something else, he stayed standing.
“You have to wait for a little while before the next train starts; sit down; you’ll be tired,” I persuaded him again. In fact, I was so sympathetic for him that I wished to have him sit down by me somehow. Then with a “Thank you, Sir,” he at last sat down. A fellow like Clown, always fresh, butts in where he is not wanted; or like Porcupine swaggers about with a face which says “Japan would be hard up without me,” or like Red Shirt, self-satisfied in the belief of being the wholesaler of gallantry and of cosmetics. Or like Badger who appears to say; “If ‘Education’ were alive and put on a frockcoat, it would look like me.” One and all in one way or other have bravado, but I have never seen any one like this Hubbard Squash, so quiet and resigned, like a doll taken for a ransom. His face is rather swollen but for the Madonna to cast off such a splendid fellow and give preference to Red Shirt, was frivolous beyond my understanding. Put how many dozens of Red Shirt you like together, it will not make one husband of stuff to beat Hubbard Squash.
“You need to wait a bit before the next train leaves; sit down; you’ll get tired,” I encouraged him again. Honestly, I felt so sorry for him that I wanted him to sit next to me somehow. Then with a “Thank you, Sir,” he finally sat down. Someone like Clown, always lively, barges in where he’s not needed; or Porcupine struts around with a look that says “Japan would be struggling without me,” or Red Shirt, full of himself in the belief that he’s the king of charm and makeup. Then there's Badger, who seems to say, “If ‘Education’ were alive and wore a fancy coat, it would look like me.” They all have their bravado in one way or another, but I’ve never seen anyone like this Hubbard Squash, so quiet and resigned, like a doll held for ransom. His face looks a bit swollen, but for the Madonna to discard such an amazing guy and choose Red Shirt instead is beyond my understanding. No matter how many Red Shirts you put together, they won’t measure up to being a husband like Hubbard Squash.
“Is anything wrong with you? You look quite fatigued,” I asked.
“Is something wrong? You look really tired,” I asked.
“No, I have no particular ailments…….”
“No, I don’t have any specific health issues…….”
“That’s good. Poor health is the worst thing one can get.”
"That's good. Bad health is the worst thing that can happen to someone."
“You appear very strong.”
"You look very strong."
“Yes, I’m thin, but never got sick. That’s something I don’t like.”
“Yes, I’m thin, but I’ve never been sick. That’s something I don’t like.”
Hubbard Squash smiled at my words. Just then I heard some young girlish laughs at the entrance, and incidentally looking that way, I saw a “peach.” A beautiful girl, tall, white-skinned, with her head done up in “high-collared” style, was standing with a woman of about forty-five or six, in front of the ticket window. I am not a fellow given to describing a belle, but there was no need to repeat asserting that she was beautiful. I felt as if I had warmed a crystal ball with perfume and held it in my hand. The older woman was shorter, but as she resembled the younger, they might be mother and daughter. The moment I saw them, I forgot all about Hubbard Squash, and was intently gazing at the young beauty. Then I was a bit startled to see Hubbard Squash suddenly get up and start walking slowly toward them. I wondered if she was not the Madonna. The three were courtesying in front of the ticket window, some distance away from me, and I could not hear what they were talking about.
Hubbard Squash smiled at what I said. Just then, I heard some youthful giggles at the entrance, and while glancing that way, I spotted a "peach." A stunning girl, tall, fair-skinned, with her hair elegantly styled in a "high-collared" fashion, was standing with a woman who looked to be around forty-five or six, in front of the ticket window. I'm not someone who usually describes a beauty, but it was clear that she was gorgeous. It felt as if I had warmed a crystal ball with perfume and was holding it in my hand. The older woman was shorter, but since she looked like the younger one, they could easily be mother and daughter. The moment I saw them, I completely forgot about Hubbard Squash and was fixated on the young beauty. Then I was a bit taken aback when Hubbard Squash suddenly got up and started walking slowly toward them. I wondered if she was some kind of Madonna. The three of them were curtsying in front of the ticket window, a little distance away from me, and I couldn’t hear what they were discussing.
The clock at the station showed the next train to start in five minutes. Having lost my partner, I became impatient and longed for the train to start as soon as possible, when a fellow rushed into the station excited. It was Red Shirt. He had on some fluffy clothes, loosely tied round with a silk-crepe girdle, and wound to it the same old gold chain. That gold chain is stuffed. Red Shirt thinks nobody knows it and is making a big show of it, but I have been wise. Red Shirt stopped short, stared around, and then after bowing politely to the three still in front of the ticket window, made a remark or two, and hastily turned toward me. He came up to me, walking in his usual cat’s style, and hallooed.
The clock at the station said the next train would leave in five minutes. After losing my partner, I started to feel impatient and really wanted the train to leave as soon as possible, when a guy rushed into the station all excited. It was Red Shirt. He was wearing some fluffy clothes, loosely tied with a silk-crepe belt, and had the same old gold chain wrapped around it. That gold chain is stuffed. Red Shirt thinks no one knows, and he’s putting on a big show, but I’ve been wise to it. Red Shirt stopped short, looked around, and then after politely bowing to the three still at the ticket window, said a couple of things and hurried over to me. He approached me, walking in his usual cat-like way, and shouted.
“You too going to bath? I was afraid of missing the train and hurried up, but we have three or four minutes yet. Wonder if that clock is right?”
“You going to take a bath too? I was worried about missing the train and rushed, but we still have three or four minutes. I wonder if that clock is accurate?”
He took out his gold watch, and remarking it wrong about two minutes sat down beside me. He never turned toward the belle, but with his chin on the top of a cane, steadily looked straight before him. The older woman would occasionally glance toward Red Shirt, but the younger kept her profile away. Surely she was the Madonna.
He took out his gold watch, noticing it was about two minutes fast, and sat down next to me. He never looked at the beauty, but with his chin resting on the top of his cane, he stared straight ahead. The older woman would occasionally glance over at Red Shirt, but the younger one kept her profile turned away. She definitely looked like the Madonna.
The train now arrived with a shrill whistle and the passengers hastened to board. Red Shirt jumped into the first class coach ahead of all. One cannot brag much about boarding the first class coach here. It cost only five sen for the first and three sen for the second to Sumida; even I paid for the first and a white ticket. The country fellows, however, being all close, seemed to regard the expenditure of the extra two sen a serious matter and mostly boarded the second class. Following Red Shirt, the Madonna and her mother entered the first class. Hubbard Squash regularly rides in the second class. He stood at the door of a second class coach and appeared somewhat hesitating, but seeing me coming, took decisive steps and jumped into the second. I felt sorry for him—I do not know why—and followed him into the same coach. Nothing wrong in riding on the second with a ticket for the first, I believe.
The train arrived with a loud whistle, and the passengers rushed to get on. Red Shirt jumped into the first-class coach ahead of everyone else. There's not much to boast about when it comes to boarding the first-class coach here. It only cost five sen for first class and three sen for second class to Sumida; I paid for first class and a white ticket myself. The rural folks, however, seemed to think spending the extra two sen was a big deal and mostly boarded the second class. After Red Shirt, the Madonna and her mother got into first class. Hubbard Squash usually travels in second class. He stood at the door of a second-class coach, looking a bit unsure, but when he saw me coming, he made up his mind and jumped in. I felt bad for him—I don’t know why—and followed him into the same coach. I don't think there's anything wrong with riding in second class with a first-class ticket.
At the hot springs, going down from the third floor to the bath room in bathing gown, again I met Hubbard Squash. I feel my throat clogged up and unable to speak at a formal gathering, but otherwise I am rather talkative; so I opened conversation with him. He was so pathetic and my compassion was aroused to such an extent that I considered it the duty of a Yedo kid to console him to the best of my ability. But Hubbard Squash was not responsive. Whatever I said, he would only answer “eh?” or “umh,” and even these with evident effort. Finally I gave up my sympathetic attempt and cut off the conversation.
At the hot springs, going down from the third floor to the bathroom in my robe, I ran into Hubbard Squash again. I usually struggle to speak at formal gatherings, but I tend to be pretty chatty otherwise, so I decided to start a conversation with him. He looked so miserable that I felt it was my responsibility as a kid from Yedo to try to comfort him as best I could. But Hubbard Squash wasn't very responsive. No matter what I said, he would just reply with “eh?” or “umh,” and even those responses seemed like a struggle for him. Eventually, I gave up trying to be sympathetic and ended the conversation.
I did not meet Red Shirt at the bath. There are many bath rooms, and one does not necessarily meet the fellows at the same bath room though he might come on the same train. I thought it nothing strange. When I got out of the bath, I found the night bright with the moon. On both sides of the street stood willow trees which cast their shadows on the road. I would take a little stroll, I thought. Coming up toward north, to the end of the town, one sees a large gate to the left. Opposite the gate stands a temple and both sides of the approach to the temple are lined with houses with red curtains. A tenderloin inside a temple gate is an unheard-of phenomenon. I wanted to go in and have a look at the place, but for fear I might get another kick from Badger, I passed it by. A flat house with narrow lattice windows and black curtain at the entrance, near the gate, is the place where I ate dango and committed the blunder. A round lantern with the signs of sweet meats hung outside and its light fell on the trunk of a willow tree close by. I hungered to have a bite of dango, but went away forbearing.
I didn't run into Red Shirt at the bathhouse. There are a lot of bathhouses, and just because someone travels on the same train doesn’t mean you’ll meet them at the same one. I thought it was no big deal. When I finished my bath, I found the night bright with the moon. Willow trees lined both sides of the street, casting their shadows onto the road. I thought I'd take a little stroll. As I walked north toward the edge of town, I noticed a big gate on the left. Across from the gate was a temple, and houses with red curtains lined both sides of the path to the temple. A tenderloin inside a temple gate is something you don’t see every day. I wanted to go in and check it out, but I worried about getting kicked out by Badger, so I kept walking. Near the gate was a flat house with narrow lattice windows and a black curtain at the entrance. That’s where I had dango and made my mistake. A round lantern with sweet treats written on it hung outside, and its light illuminated the trunk of a nearby willow tree. I craved a bite of dango, but I resisted.
To be unable to eat dango one is so fond of eating, is tragic. But to have one’s betrothed change her love to another, would be more tragic. When I think of Hubbard Squash, I believe that I should not complain if I cannot eat dango or anything else for three days. Really there is nothing so unreliable a creature as man. As far as her face goes, she appears the least likely to commit so stony-hearted an act as this. But the beautiful person is cold-blooded and Koga-san who is swollen like a pumpkin soaked in water, is a gentleman to the core,—that’s where we have to be on the look-out. Porcupine whom I had thought candid was said to have incited the students and he whom then I regarded an agitator, demanded of the principal a summary punishment of the students. The disgustingly snobbish Red Shirt is unexpectedly considerate and warns me in ways more than one, but then he won the Madonna by crooked means. He denies, however, having schemed anything crooked about the Madonna, and says he does not care to marry her unless her engagement with Koga is broken. When Ikagin beat me out of his house, Clown enters and takes my room. Viewed from any angle, man is unreliable. If I write these things to Kiyo, it would surprise her. She would perhaps say that because it is the west side of Hakone that the town had all the freaks and crooks dumped in together.[7]
To be unable to eat the dango you love is tragic. But having your fiancé fall in love with someone else is even more tragic. When I think about Hubbard Squash, I figure I shouldn’t complain if I can't eat dango or anything else for three days. Honestly, there's nothing as unreliable as humans. Looking at her face, she seems the least likely to do something so cold-hearted. But this beautiful person is actually heartless, and Koga-san, who looks like an overgrown pumpkin, is a true gentleman—that’s where we need to be careful. Porcupine, who I thought was straightforward, was said to have stirred up the students, and the one I saw as an instigator demanded that the principal punish them harshly. The annoyingly snobby Red Shirt is surprisingly considerate and warns me in various ways, but he won the Madonna through underhanded methods. However, he claims he hasn’t done anything wrong with the Madonna and says he won't marry her unless her engagement with Koga ends. When Ikagin kicked me out of his house, Clown came in and took my room. From any angle, people are unreliable. If I share these thoughts with Kiyo, she would be shocked. She might say it's because the west side of Hakone has all the oddballs and crooks mixed together.[7]
[Footnote 7: An old saying goes that east of the Hakone pass, there are no apparitions or freaks.]
[Footnote 7: An old saying goes that east of the Hakone pass, there are no apparitions or freaks.]
I do not by nature worry about little things, and had come so far without minding anything. But hardly a month had passed since I came here, and I have begun to regard the world quite uneasily. I have not met with any particularly serious affairs, but I feel as if I had grown five or six years older. Better say “good by” to this old spot soon and return to Tokyo, I thought. While strolling thus thinking on various matters, I had passed the stone bridge and come up to the levy of the Nozeri river. The word river sounds too big; it is a shallow stream of about six feet wide. If one goes on along the levy for about twelve blocks, he reaches the Aioi village where there is a temple of Kwanon.
I usually don't stress over the small stuff, and I've managed to get this far without worrying about anything. But barely a month has gone by since I arrived here, and I'm starting to see the world in a pretty uneasy way. I haven't faced anything particularly serious, but I feel like I've aged five or six years. I thought it might be time to say “goodbye” to this place and head back to Tokyo. As I strolled along, deep in thought about various things, I passed the stone bridge and reached the levee of the Nozeri River. The term "river" feels too grand; it's just a shallow stream about six feet wide. If you continue along the levee for about twelve blocks, you'll reach Aioi village, where there’s a Kwanon temple.
Looking back at the town of the hot springs, I see red lights gleaming amid the pale moon beams. Where the sound of the drum is heard must be the tenderloin. The stream is shallow but fast, whispering incessantly. When I had covered about three blocks walking leisurely upon the bank, I perceived a shadow ahead. Through the light of the moon, I found there were two shadows. They were probably village youngsters returning from the hot springs, though they did not sing, and were exceptionally quiet for that.
Looking back at the hot springs town, I see red lights shining in the pale moonlight. The sound of the drum must be coming from the tenderloin district. The stream is shallow but quick, whispering nonstop. After walking about three blocks leisurely along the bank, I noticed a shadow ahead. In the moonlight, I saw that there were two shadows. They were probably local kids coming back from the hot springs, but they weren’t singing and were unusually quiet for that.
I kept on walking, and I was faster than they. The two shadows became larger. One appeared like a woman. When I neared them within about sixty feet, the man, on hearing my footsteps, turned back. The moon was shining from behind me. I could see the manner of the man then and something queer struck me. They resumed their walk as before. And I chased them on a full speed. The other party, unconscious, walked slowly. I could now hear their voice distinctly. The levy was about six feet wide, and would allow only three abreast. I easily passed them, and turning back gazed squarely into the face of the man. The moon generously bathed my face with its beaming light. The fellow uttered a low “ah,” and suddenly turning sideway, said to the woman “Let’s go back.” They traced their way back toward the hot springs town.
I kept walking, and I was quicker than they were. The two shadows grew larger. One looked like a woman. When I got within about sixty feet of them, the man turned around as soon as he heard my footsteps. The moon was shining behind me. I could see the man clearly, and something strange caught my attention. They started walking again, just like before. I chased after them at full speed. The other group, unaware, was walking slowly. I could now hear their voices clearly. The path was about six feet wide, only good for three people side by side. I easily passed them, and when I turned back, I looked directly into the man's face. The moon cast its bright light on me. The guy let out a low "ah," and suddenly turning to the side, said to the woman, "Let’s go back." They made their way back toward the hot springs town.
Was it the intention of Red Shirt to hush the matter up by pretending ignorance, or was it lack of nerve? I was not the only fellow who suffered the consequence of living in a small narrow town.
Was Red Shirt pretending not to know about it to cover things up, or was it just a lack of courage? I wasn't the only one dealing with the fallout of living in a small, cramped town.
CHAPTER VIII.
On my way back from the fishing to which I was invited by Red Shirt, and since then, I began to suspect Porcupine. When the latter wanted me to get out of Ikagin’s house on sham pretexts, I regarded him a decidedly unpleasant fellow. But as Porcupine, at the teachers’ meeting, contrary to my expectation, stood firmly for punishing the students to the fullest extent of the school regulations, I thought it queer. When I heard from the old lady about Porcupine volunteering himself for the sake of Hubbard Squash to stop Red Shirt meddling with the Madonna, I clapped my hands and hoorayed for him. Judging by these facts, I began to wonder if the wrong-doer might be not Porcupine, but Red Shirt the crooked one. He instilled into my head some flimsy hearsay plausibly and in a roundabout-way. At this juncture I saw Red Shirt taking a walk with the Madonna on the levy of the Nozeri river, and I decided that Red Shirt may be a scoundrel. I am not sure of his being really scoundrel at heart, but at any rate he is not a good fellow. He is a fellow with a double face. A man deserves no confidence unless he is as straight as the bamboo. One may fight a straight fellow, and feel satisfied. We cannot lose sight of the fact that Red Shirt or his kind who is kind, gentle, refined, and takes pride in his pipe had to be looked sharp, for I could not be too careful in getting into a scrap with the fellow of this type. I may fight, but I would not get square games like the wrestling matches at the Wrestling Amphitheatre in Tokyo. Come to think of it, Porcupine who turned against me and startled the whole teachers’ room over the amount of one sen and a half is far more like a man. When he stared at me with owlish eyes at the teachers’ meeting, I branded him as a spiteful guy, but as I consider the matter now, he is better than the feline voice of Red Shirt. To tell the truth, I tried to get reconciled with Porcupine, and after the meeting, spoke a word or two to him, but he shut up like a clam and kept glaring at me. So I became sore, and let it go at that.
On my way back from the fishing trip that Red Shirt invited me to, I started to have doubts about Porcupine. When he tried to kick me out of Ikagin’s house with some lame excuses, I thought he was pretty unpleasant. But then at the teachers’ meeting, Porcupine surprised me by insisting that the students be punished to the maximum extent allowed by the school rules, which struck me as odd. When I heard from the old lady that Porcupine had volunteered to step in and stop Red Shirt from interfering with the Madonna, I was really impressed and cheered for him. Based on all this, I started to wonder if Red Shirt, the shady one, was actually the real wrongdoer, since he filled my head with some flimsy hearsay in a sneaky way. Then I saw Red Shirt walking with the Madonna along the Nozeri river, which made me think that he might be a scoundrel. I'm not entirely sure if he's really bad at his core, but he definitely isn't a good guy. He seems two-faced. You really shouldn't trust someone unless they're as honest as bamboo. You can challenge an honest person and feel okay about it. We can't forget that guys like Red Shirt, who seem kind, gentle, and refined while puffing on their pipes, need to be watched closely because I can't be careless when dealing with someone like him. I might be ready to fight, but I wouldn't be up for fair contests like the wrestling matches at the Wrestling Amphitheatre in Tokyo. Thinking about it, Porcupine, who turned on me and made a scene over one and a half sen, is actually more of a man. When he glared at me with his owl-like eyes during the teachers’ meeting, I dismissed him as a spiteful guy, but now I realize he's better than the smooth-talking Red Shirt. Honestly, I tried to make peace with Porcupine, and after the meeting, I spoke a few words to him, but he just clammed up and kept glaring at me. So, I got frustrated and dropped it.
Porcupine has not spoken to me since. The one sen and a half which I paid him back upon the desk, is still there, well covered with dust. I could not touch it, nor would Porcupine take it. This one sen and a half has become a barrier between us two. We two were cursed with this one sen and a half. Later indeed I got sick of its sight that I hated to see it.
Porcupine hasn’t talked to me since then. The one and a half sen that I gave him back is still sitting on the desk, covered in dust. I can’t bring myself to touch it, and Porcupine won’t take it. This one and a half sen has turned into a wall between us. We’re both stuck with this one and a half sen. Eventually, I got so tired of looking at it that I couldn’t stand to see it.
While Porcupine and I were thus estranged, Red Shirt and I continued friendly relations and associated together. On the day following my accidental meeting with him near the Nozeri river, for instance, Red Shirt came to my desk as soon as he came to the school, and asked me how I liked the new boarding house. He said we would go together for fishing Russian literature again, and talked on many things. I felt a bit piqued, and said, “I saw you twice last night,” and he answered, “Yes, at the station. Do you go there at that time every day? Isn’t it late?” I startled him with the remark; “I met you on the levy of the Nozeri river too, didn’t I?” and he replied, “No, I didn’t go in that direction. I returned right after my bath.”
While Porcupine and I were not on good terms, Red Shirt and I stayed friendly and spent time together. For example, the day after I accidentally ran into him near the Nozeri River, Red Shirt came over to my desk as soon as he arrived at school and asked me how I liked the new boarding house. He mentioned that we would go fishing for Russian literature again and chatted about various things. I felt a bit annoyed and said, “I saw you twice last night,” to which he replied, “Yeah, at the station. Do you go there at that time every day? Isn’t that late?” I surprised him with my comment, “I also ran into you on the levee of the Nozeri River, didn’t I?” He responded, “No, I didn’t go that way. I headed back right after my bath.”
What is the use of trying to keep it dark. Didn’t we meet actually face to face? He tells too many lies. If one can hold the job of a head teacher and act in this fashion, I should be able to run the position of Chancellor of a university. From this time on, my confidence in Red Shirt became still less. I talk with Red Shirt whom I do not trust, and I keep silent with Porcupine whom I respect. Funny things do happen in this world.
What’s the point of trying to keep things quiet? Didn’t we actually meet in person? He lies way too much. If someone can be a head teacher and behave like this, then I should be able to take on the role of Chancellor at a university. From now on, my trust in Red Shirt decreased even more. I chat with Red Shirt, whom I don’t trust, and I stay quiet around Porcupine, whom I respect. Strange things happen in this world.
One day Red Shirt asked me to come over to his house as he had something to tell me, and much as I missed the trip to the hot springs, I started for his house at about 4 o’clock. Red Shirt is single, but in keeping with the dignity of a head teacher, he gave up the boarding house life long ago, and lives in a fine house. The house rent, I understood, was nine yen and fifty sen. The front entrance was so attractive that I thought if one can live in such a splendid house at nine yen and a half in the country, it would be a good game to call Kiyo from Tokyo and make her heart glad. The younger brother of Red Shirt answered my bell. This brother gets his lessons on algebra and mathematics from me at the school. He stands no show in his school work, and being a “migratory bird” is more wicked than the native boys.
One day, Red Shirt asked me to come over to his house because he had something to tell me. Even though I missed the trip to the hot springs, I headed to his place around 4 o’clock. Red Shirt is single but, maintaining the dignity of a head teacher, he moved out of the boarding house long ago and now lives in a nice house. I found out the rent was nine yen and fifty sen. The front entrance looked so nice that I thought if someone could live in such a beautiful house for nine and a half yen in the countryside, it would be a good idea to call Kiyo from Tokyo and make her happy. Red Shirt’s younger brother answered the door. He takes algebra and math lessons from me at school. He’s not doing well in his studies, and being a "migratory bird," he’s wilder than the local boys.
I met Red Shirt. Smoking the same old unsavory amber pipe, he said something to the following effect:
I met Red Shirt. Smoking the same old nasty amber pipe, he said something like this:
“Since you’ve been with us, our work has been more satisfactory than it was under your predecessor, and the principal is very glad to have got the right person in the right place. I wish you to work as hard as you can, for the school is depending upon you.”
“Since you’ve joined us, our work has been going better than it did under your predecessor, and the principal is really happy to have found the right person for the job. I want you to give it your all, because the school is counting on you.”
“Well, is that so. I don’t think I can work any harder than now…….”
“Well, is that true? I don’t think I can work any harder than I am right now……”
“What you’re doing now is enough. Only don’t forget what I told you the other day.”
“What you're doing now is enough. Just don't forget what I told you the other day.”
“Meaning that one who helps me find a boarding house is dangerous?”
“Are you saying that someone who helps me find a place to stay is dangerous?”
“If you state it so baldly, there is no meaning to it……. But that’s all right,…… I believe you understand the spirit of my advice. And if you keep on in the way you’re going to-day …… We have not been blind …… we might offer you a better treatment later on if we can manage it.”
“If you say it so straightforwardly, it loses its meaning. But that’s fine, I think you get the essence of my advice. If you continue on the path you're taking today… We haven't been oblivious… we might be able to provide you with a better solution later on if we can make it work.”
“In salary? I don’t care about the salary, though the more the better.”
“In terms of salary? I don’t really care about the pay, but the higher, the better.”
“And fortunately there is going to be one teacher transferred,…… however, I can’t guarantee, of course, until I talk it over with the principal …… and we might give you something out of his salary.”
“And luckily, one teacher is going to be transferred,…… however, I can’t make any promises, of course, until I discuss it with the principal …… and we might be able to give you something from his salary.”
“Thank you. Who is going to be transferred?”
“Thank you. Who is going to be moved?”
“I think I may tell you now; ’tis going to be announced soon. Koga is the man.”
“I think I can tell you now; it’s going to be announced soon. Koga is the guy.”
“But isn’t Koga-san a native of this town?”
“But isn’t Koga-san from this town?”
“Yes, he is. But there are some circumstances …… and it is partly by his own preference.”
“Yes, he is. But there are some circumstances... and it’s partly by his own choice.”
“Where is he going?”
"Where's he going?"
“To Nobeoka in Hiuga province. As the place is so far away, he is going there with his salary raised a grade higher.”
“To Nobeoka in Hyuga province. Since the place is so far away, he's going there with his salary bumped up a grade.”
“Is some one coming to take his place?”
“Is someone coming to take his place?”
“His successor is almost decided upon.”
"His successor is almost chosen."
“Well, that’s fine, though I’m not very anxious to have my salary raised.”
“Well, that’s okay, although I’m not really eager to have my salary increased.”
“I’m going to talk to the principal about that anyway. And, we may have to ask you to work more some time later …… and the principal appears to be of the same opinion……. I want you to go[I] ahead with that in your mind.”
“I’m going to talk to the principal about that anyway. And, we might have to ask you to work more sometime later... and the principal seems to think the same way... I want you to keep that in mind.”
“Going to increase my working hours?”
“Am I going to increase my working hours?”
“No. The working hours may be reduced……”
“No. The working hours can be shortened……”
“The working hours shortened and yet work more? Sounds funny.”
“The working hours got shorter, and yet we’re working more? That sounds funny.”
“It does sound funny …… I can’t say definitely just yet …… it means that we may have to ask you to assume more responsibility.”
“It does sound funny… I can’t say for sure just yet… it means we might need to ask you to take on more responsibility.”
I could not make out what he meant. To assume more responsibility might mean my appointment to the senior instructor of mathematics, but Porcupine is the senior instructor and there is no danger of his resigning. Besides, he is so very popular among the students that his transfer or discharge would be inadvisable. Red Shirt always misses the point. And though he did not get to the point, the object of my visit was ended. We talked a while on sundry matters, Red Shirt proposing a farewell dinner party for Hubbard Squash, asking me if I drink liquor and praising Hubbard Squash as an amiable gentleman, etc. Finally he changed the topic and asked me if I take an interest in “haiku.”[8] Here is where I beat it, I thought, and, saying “No, I don’t, good by,” hastily left the house. The “haiku” should be a diversion of Baseo[9] or the boss of a barbershop. It would not do for the teacher of mathematics to rave over the old wooden bucket and the morning glory.[10]
I couldn't figure out what he meant. Taking on more responsibility could mean I'd be appointed as the senior instructor of mathematics, but Porcupine is the senior instructor, and there's no chance he's going to resign. Plus, he's really popular with the students, so transferring or firing him wouldn't be a good idea. Red Shirt always misses the point. And even though he didn't get to the point, my reason for visiting was over. We chatted for a bit about various topics, with Red Shirt suggesting a farewell dinner for Hubbard Squash, asking if I drink alcohol, and praising Hubbard Squash as a nice guy, etc. Eventually, he switched topics and asked if I was interested in “haiku.” That’s where I decided to leave, so I quickly said, “No, I don’t. Goodbye,” and left his house. The “haiku” stuff felt like it belonged to Baseo or someone running a barbershop. It wouldn't be appropriate for a math teacher to rave about an old wooden bucket and morning glories.
[Footnote 8: The 17-syllable poem.]
[Footnote 8: The haiku.]
[Footnote 9: A famous composer of the poem.]
[Footnote 9: A well-known composer of the poem.]
[Footnote 10: There is a well-known 17-syllable poem describing the scene of morning glories entwining around the wooden bucket.]
[Footnote 10: There's a famous 17-syllable poem depicting the scene of morning glories wrapping around the wooden bucket.]
I returned home and thought it over. Here is a man whose mental process defies a layman’s understanding. He is going to court hardships in a strange part of the country in preference of his home and the school where he is working,—both of which should satisfy most anybody,—because he is tired of them. That may be all right if the strange place happens to be a lively metropolis where electric cars run,—but of all places, why Nobeoka in Hiuga province? This town here has a good steamship connection, yet I became sick of it and longed for home before one month had passed. Nobeoka is situated in the heart of a most mountainous country. According to Red Shirt, one has to make an all-day ride in a wagonette to Miyazaki, after he had left the vessel, and from Miyazaki another all-day ride in a rikisha to Nobeoka. Its name alone does not commend itself as civilized. It sounds like a town inhabited by men and monkeys in equal numbers. However sage-like Hubbard Squash might be I thought he would not become a friend of monkeys of his own choice. What a curious slant!
I got home and thought about it. Here’s a guy whose way of thinking is hard for the average person to understand. He’s choosing to face difficulties in a strange part of the country instead of staying at home and working at a school—both of which would satisfy most people—just because he’s tired of them. That might be fine if the new place was an exciting city with electric trams, but of all places, why Nobeoka in Hiuga province? This town has a good steamship connection, yet I got sick of it and wanted to go home before even a month was up. Nobeoka is in the middle of a very mountainous area. According to Red Shirt, you have to endure a full day’s ride in a wagonette to get to Miyazaki after leaving the ship, and then another full day’s ride in a rickshaw to reach Nobeoka. The name itself doesn’t exactly suggest it’s a civilized place. It sounds like a town where men and monkeys live side by side. No matter how wise Hubbard Squash might be, I doubt he would choose to be friends with monkeys. What an odd perspective!
Just then the old lady brought in my supper—“Sweet potatoes again?” I asked, and she said, “No, Sir, it is tofu to-night.” They are about the same thing.
Just then, the old lady brought in my dinner. “Sweet potatoes again?” I asked, and she replied, “No, sir, it’s tofu tonight.” They’re pretty much the same thing.
“Say, I understand Koga-san is going to Nobeoka.”
“Hey, I heard Koga-san is heading to Nobeoka.”
“Isn’t it too bad?”
"Isn’t that too bad?"
“Too bad? But it can’t be helped if he goes there by his own preference.”
“Too bad? But he chooses to go there on his own.”
“Going there by his own preference? Who, Sir?”
“Going there because he wants to? Who, Sir?”
“Who? Why, he! Isn’t Professor Koga going there by his own choice?”
“Who? Well, isn’t Professor Koga going there on his own?”
“That’s wrong Mr. Wright, Sir.”
"That's incorrect, Mr. Wright."
“Ha, Mr. Wright, is it? But Red Shirt told me so just now. If that’s wrong Mr. Wright, then Red Shirt is blustering Mr. Bluff.”
“Ha, Mr. Wright, is that you? But Red Shirt just told me that. If that’s not true, then Mr. Bluff is just pretending.”
“What the head-teacher says is believable, but so Koga-san does not wish to go.”
“What the head teacher says is credible, but Koga-san doesn’t want to go.”
“Our old lady is impartial, and that is good. Well, what’s the matter?”
“Our old lady is fair, and that’s a good thing. So, what’s wrong?”
“The mother of Koga-san was here this morning, and told me all the circumstances.”
“The mother of Koga-san was here this morning and told me everything that happened.”
“Told you what circumstances?”
“Told you what situation?”
“Since the father of Koga-san died, they have not been quite well off as we might have supposed, and the mother asked the principal if his salary could not be raised a little as Koga-san has been in service for four years. See?”
“Since Koga-san's father passed away, they haven't been doing as well as we might have thought, and the mother asked the principal if his salary could be increased a bit since Koga-san has been working there for four years. You see?”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“The principal said that he would consider the matter, and she felt satisfied and expected the announcement of the increase before long. She hoped for its coming this month or next. Then the principal called Koga-san to his office one day and said that he was sorry but the school was short of money and could not raise his salary. But he said there is an opening in Nobeoka which would give him five yen extra a month and he thought that would suit his purpose, and the principal had made all arrangements and told Koga-san he had better go…….”
“The principal said he would think about it, and she felt satisfied, expecting the announcement of the raise soon. She hoped it would happen this month or next. Then one day, the principal called Koga-san to his office and said he was sorry, but the school was low on funds and couldn’t increase his salary. However, he mentioned there was a position in Nobeoka that would give him an extra five yen a month, which he thought would work for him, and the principal had made all the arrangements and told Koga-san he should go……”
“That wasn’t a friendly talk but a command. Wasn’t it?”
“That wasn’t a friendly conversation but an order. Was it?”
“Yes, Sir, Koga-san told the principal that he liked to stay here better at the old salary than go elsewhere on an increased salary, because he has his own house and is living with his mother. But the matter has all been settled, and his successor already appointed and it couldn’t be helped, said the principal.”
“Yes, Sir, Koga-san told the principal that he preferred to stay here at his old salary rather than move elsewhere for a higher salary because he has his own house and is living with his mother. But everything has already been settled, his successor has been appointed, and there’s nothing that can be done about it,” said the principal.”
“Hum, that’s a jolly good trick, I should say. Then Koga-san has no liking to go there? No wonder I thought it strange. We would have to go a long way to find any blockhead to do a job in such a mountain village and get acquainted with monkeys for five yen extra.”
“Hmm, that’s a really clever trick, I must say. So Koga-san doesn’t want to go there? No wonder I thought it was odd. We’d have to travel quite a distance to find anyone willing to work in such a remote mountain village and get to know monkeys for five extra yen.”
“What is a blockhead, Sir?”
"What is a blockhead, sir?"
“Well, let go at that. It was all the scheme of Red Shirt. Deucedly underhand scheme, I declare. It was a stab from behind. And he means to raise my salary by that; that’s not right. I wouldn’t take that raise. Let’s see if he can raise it.”
“Well, let’s leave it at that. It was all Red Shirt’s plan. A really sneaky scheme, I must say. It was a backstab. And he thinks he can use that to boost my salary; that’s not fair. I wouldn’t accept that raise. Let’s see if he can actually do it.”
“Is your salary going to be raised, Sir?”
“Are you going to get a raise, Sir?”
“Yes, they said they would raise mine, but I’m thinking of refusing it.”
“Yes, they said they would increase mine, but I’m considering turning it down.”
“Why do you refuse?”
“Why won’t you accept?”
“Why or no why, it’s going to be refused. Say, Red Shirt is a fool; he is a coward.”
“Whether or not it happens, it’s going to be rejected. Look, Red Shirt is a fool; he’s a coward.”
“He may be a coward, but if he raises your salary, it would be best for you to make no fuss, but accept it. One is apt to get grouchy when young, but will always repent when he is grown up and thinks that it was pity he hadn’t been a little more patient. Take an old woman’s advice for once, and if Red Shirt-san says he will raise your salary, just take it with thanks.”
“He might be a coward, but if he boosts your salary, it’s best to keep your mouth shut and just accept it. Young people often get grumpy, but they'll always regret it when they’re older and realize it’s a shame they weren’t a bit more patient. So, take an old woman's advice for once, and if Red Shirt-san says he’ll raise your salary, just accept it with gratitude.”
“It’s none of business of you old people.”
“It’s none of your business, you old people.”
The old lady withdrew in silence. The old man is heard singing “utai” in the off-key voice. “Utai,” I think, is a stunt which purposely makes a whole show a hard nut to crack by giving to it difficult tunes, whereas one could better understand it by reading it. I cannot fathom what is in the mind of the old man who groans over it every night untired. But I’m not in a position to be fooling with “utai.” Red Shirt said he would have my salary raised, and though I did not care much about it, I accepted it because there was no use of leaving the money lying around. But I cannot, for the love of Mike, be so inconsiderate as to skin the salary of a fellow teacher who is being transferred against his will. What in thunder do they mean by sending him away so far as Nobeoka when the fellow prefers to remain in his old position? Even Dazai-no-Gonnosutsu did not have to go farther than about Hakata; even Matagoro Kawai [11] stopped at Sagara. I shall not feel satisfied unless I see Red Shirt and tell him I refuse the raise.
The old lady quietly stepped back. The old man could be heard singing “utai” in a terrible voice. “Utai,” I think, is a gimmick that intentionally makes everything a tough challenge by using hard tunes, when it would be easier to understand by just reading it. I can’t figure out what goes through the old man’s mind as he complains about it every night without fail. But I can’t afford to mess around with “utai.” Red Shirt said he would get my salary increased, and even though I didn’t really care about it, I accepted because there was no point in leaving the money sitting there. But for the love of Mike, I can’t be so thoughtless as to take the salary from a fellow teacher who’s being transferred against his will. What on earth do they mean by sending him all the way to Nobeoka when he wants to stay in his current position? Even Dazai-no-Gonnosutsu didn’t have to go further than around Hakata; even Matagoro Kawai stopped at Sagara. I won't be satisfied unless I see Red Shirt and tell him I’m refusing the raise.
[Footnote 11: The persons in exile, well-known in Japanese history.]
[Footnote 11: The individuals in exile, notable figures in Japanese history.]
I dressed again and went to his house. The same younger brother of Red Shirt again answered the bell, and looked at me with eyes which plainly said, “You here again?” I will come twice or thrice or as many times as I want to if there is business. I might rouse them out of their beds at midnight;—it is possible, who knows. Don’t mistake me for one coming to coax the head teacher. I was here to give back my salary. The younger brother said that there is a visitor just now, and I told him the front door will do; won’t take more than a minute, and he went in. Looking about my feet, I found a pair of thin, matted wooden clogs, and I heard some one in the house saying, “Now we’re banzai.” I noticed that the visitor was Clown. Nobody but Clown could make such a squeaking voice and wear such clogs as are worn by cheap actors.
I got dressed again and headed to his house. The same younger brother of Red Shirt answered the door again and looked at me with eyes that clearly said, “You’re back again?” Well, I’ll come two, three times, or however many times I want if there’s business. I might even wake them up in the middle of the night—who knows? Don’t think I’m here to sweet-talk the head teacher. I came to return my salary. The younger brother said there was a visitor at the moment, and I told him the front door would be fine; it won’t take more than a minute, and he went inside. As I looked at my feet, I noticed a pair of thin, matted wooden clogs, and I heard someone in the house saying, “Now we’re banzai.” I realized the visitor was Clown. No one but Clown could make such a squeaky voice and wear clogs like the cheap actors do.
After a while Red Shirt appeared at the door with a lamp in his hand, and said, “Come in; it’s no other than Mr. Yoshikawa.”
After a bit, Red Shirt showed up at the door holding a lamp and said, “Come in; it’s none other than Mr. Yoshikawa.”
“This is good enough,” I said, “it won’t take long.” I looked at his face which was the color of a boiled lobster. He seemed to have been drinking with Clown.
“This is good enough,” I said, “it won’t take long.” I looked at his face, which was the color of a boiled lobster. He seemed to have been drinking with Clown.
“You told me that you would raise my salary, but I’ve changed my mind, and have come here to decline the offer.”
“You told me you would give me a raise, but I’ve changed my mind and I’m here to decline the offer.”
Red Shirt, thrusting out the lamp forward, and intently staring at me, was unable to answer at the moment. He appeared blank. Did he think it strange that here was one fellow, only one in the world, who does not want his salary raised, or was he taken aback that I should come back so soon even if I wished to decline it, or was it both combined, he stood there silent with his mouth in a queer shape.
Red Shirt, holding the lamp out in front of him and staring at me intently, couldn't answer right away. He looked confused. Did he think it was odd that here was one person, the only one in the world, who didn't want a raise, or was he surprised that I came back so quickly even if I meant to turn it down, or was it a mix of both? He just stood there silent, his mouth in a strange shape.
“I accepted your offer because I understood that Mr. Koga was being transferred by his own preference…….”
“I accepted your offer because I understood that Mr. Koga was being transferred by his own choice……”
“Mr. Koga is really going to be transferred by his own preference.”
“Mr. Koga is actually going to be transferred by his own choice.”
“No, Sir. He would like to stay here. He doesn’t mind his present salary if he can stay.”
“No, Sir. He wants to stay here. He doesn’t mind his current salary as long as he can stay.”
“Have you heard it from Mr. Koga himself?”
“Have you heard it from Mr. Koga himself?”
“No, not from him.”
“Not from him, no.”
“Then, from who?”
"Then, from whom?"
“The old lady in my boarding house told me what she heard from the mother of Mr. Koga.”
“The elderly woman at my boarding house shared what she heard from Mr. Koga’s mother.”
“Then the old woman in your boarding house told you so?”
“Then the old woman at your boarding house told you that?”
“Well, that’s about the size of it.”
"Well, that wraps it up."
“Excuse me, but I think you are wrong. According to what you say, it seems as if you believe what the old woman in the boarding house tells you, but would not believe what your head teacher tells you. Am I right to understand it that way?”
“Excuse me, but I think you're mistaken. Based on what you're saying, it seems like you trust what the old lady in the boarding house tells you, but you wouldn't trust what your head teacher says. Is that how I should understand it?”
I was stuck. A Bachelor of Arts is confoundedly good in oratorical combat. He gets hold of unexpected point, and pushes the other backward. My father used to tell me that I am too careless and no good, and now indeed I look that way. I ran out of the house on the moment’s impulse when I heard the story from the old lady, and in fact I had not heard the story from either Hubbard Squash or his mother. In consequence, when I was challenged in this Bachelor-of-Arts fashion, it was a bit difficult to defend myself.
I was stuck. A Bachelor of Arts is really skilled in verbal battles. He seizes on unexpected points and pushes the other person back. My dad used to say I was too careless and not worth much, and honestly, I do seem that way now. I rushed out of the house on a whim after hearing the story from the old lady, and I actually hadn't heard the story from either Hubbard Squash or his mom. As a result, when I was challenged in this Bachelor-of-Arts style, it was pretty tough to defend myself.
I could not defend his frontal attack, but I had already declared in my mind a lack of confidence on Red Shirt. The old lady in the boarding house may be tight and a grabber, I do not doubt it, but she is a woman who tells no lie. She is not double faced like Red Shirt. I was helpless, so I answered.
I couldn't defend against his direct attack, but I had already decided in my mind that I didn't trust Red Shirt. The old lady in the boarding house might be stingy and greedy, I don't doubt it, but she's someone who doesn't lie. She's not two-faced like Red Shirt. I felt powerless, so I responded.
“What you say might be right,—anyway, I decline the raise.”
“What you say might be true, but I’m going to pass on the raise.”
“That’s still funnier. I thought your coming here now was because you had found a certain reason for which you could not accept the raise. Then it is hard to understand to see you still insisting on declining the raise in spite of the reason having been eradicated by my explanation.”
“That’s still funnier. I thought you came here now because you had a specific reason for not accepting the raise. So, it’s hard to understand why you’re still insisting on declining the raise now that the reason has been clarified by my explanation.”
“It may be hard to understand, but anyway I don’t want it.”
"It might be difficult to understand, but either way, I don't want it."
“If you don’t like it so much, I wouldn’t force it on you. But if you change your mind within two or three hours with no particular reason, it would affect your credit in future.”
“If you don’t like it that much, I wouldn’t push it on you. But if you change your mind in a couple of hours for no specific reason, it could impact your credit later on.”
“I don’t care if it does affect it.”
“I don’t care if it does have an impact.”
“That can’t be. Nothing is more important than credit for us. Supposing, the boss of the boarding house…….”
“That can’t be. Nothing is more important than credit for us. Supposing the owner of the boarding house…”
“Not the boss, but the old lady.”
“Not the boss, but the lady.”
“Makes no difference,—suppose what the old woman in the boarding house told you was true, the raise of your salary is not to be had by reducing the income of Mr. Koga, is it? Mr. Koga is going to Nobeoka; his successor is coming. He comes on a salary a little less than that of Mr. Koga, and we propose to add the surplus money to your salary, and you need not be shy. Mr. Koga will be promoted; the successor is to start on less pay, and if you could be raised, I think everything be satisfactory to all concerned. If you don’t like it, that’s all right, but suppose you think it over once more at home?”
“Makes no difference—let's say what the old woman in the boarding house told you was true; you won’t get a raise by reducing Mr. Koga’s income, right? Mr. Koga is heading to Nobeoka; his replacement is coming. He’ll have a salary a bit less than Mr. Koga's, and we plan to add the extra money to your salary, so don’t be shy about it. Mr. Koga will be promoted; the new guy will start with a lower pay, and if we can give you a raise, I think everyone will be happy. If you don’t like it, that’s okay, but how about thinking it over once more at home?”
My brain is not of the best stuff, and if another fellow flourishes his eloquence like this, I usually think, “Well, perhaps I was wrong,” and consider myself defeated, but not so to-night. From the time I came to this town I felt prejudiced against Red Shirt. Once I had thought of him in a different light, taking him for a fellow kind-hearted and feminished. His kindness, however, began to look like anything but kindness, and as a result, I have been getting sick of him. So no matter how he might glory himself in logical grandiloquence, or how he might attempt to out-talk me in a head-teacher-style, I don’t care a snap. One who shines in argument is not necessarily a good fellow, while the other who is out-talked is not necessarily a bad fellow, either. Red Shirt is very, very reasonable as far as his reasoning goes, but however graceful he may appear, he cannot win my respect. If money, authority or reasoning can command admiration, loansharks, police officers or college professors should be liked best by all. I cannot be moved in the least by the logic by so insignificant a fellow as the head teacher of a middle school. Man works by preference, not by logic.
My brain isn't the sharpest, and when another person expresses themselves as well as this, I usually think, “Well, maybe I was wrong,” and feel defeated. But not tonight. Ever since I arrived in this town, I’ve held a bias against Red Shirt. I once saw him differently, thinking he was a kind-hearted and sensitive guy. However, his kindness started to seem less genuine, and I’ve begun to dislike him. So no matter how much he prides himself on his eloquence or tries to outtalk me like a principal, I couldn't care less. Just because someone excels in argument doesn’t mean they’re a good person, and the person who gets outtalked isn’t automatically bad either. Red Shirt is quite reasonable within his own arguments, but no matter how charming he seems, he can’t earn my respect. If money, authority, or logic could earn admiration, then loan sharks, police officers, or college professors should be the most liked by everyone. I can’t be swayed by the reasoning of someone as unimportant as the head teacher of a middle school. People act based on preference, not logic.
“What you say is right, but I have begun to dislike the raise, so I decline. It will be the same if I think it over. Good by.” And I left the house of Red Shirt. The solitary milky way hung high in the sky.
“What you’re saying makes sense, but I’ve started to have a problem with the raise, so I’m turning it down. It’ll be the same if I think about it more. Goodbye.” And I left Red Shirt’s place. The lonely Milky Way was shining brightly in the sky.
CHAPTER IX.
When I went to the school, in the morning of the day the farewell dinner party was to be held, Porcupine suddenly spoke to me;
When I went to school that morning, the day of the farewell dinner party, Porcupine suddenly talked to me;
“The other day I asked you to quit the Ikagins because Ikagin begged of me to have you leave there as you were too tough, and I believed him. But I heard afterward that Ikagin is a crook and often passes imitation of famous drawings for originals. I think what he told me about you must be a lie. He tried to sell pictures and curios to you, but as you shook him off, he told some false stories on you. I did very wrong by you because I did not know his character, and wish you would forgive me.” And he offered me a lengthy apology.
“The other day I asked you to leave the Ikagins because Ikagin pleaded with me to have you go, saying you were too tough, and I believed him. But I later found out that Ikagin is a scammer who often sells fake versions of famous drawings as originals. I think what he said about you must be a lie. He tried to sell you pictures and curios, but when you turned him down, he made up some false stories about you. I really wronged you because I didn’t know what he was like, and I hope you can forgive me.” And he gave me a long apology.
Without saying a word, I took up the one sen and a half which was lying on the desk of Porcupine, and put it into my purse. He asked me in a wondering tone, if I meant to take it back. I explained, “Yes. I didn’t like to have you treat me and expected to pay this back at all hazard, but as I think about it, I would rather have you treated me after all; so I’m going to take it back.”
Without saying anything, I picked up the one and a half sen that was on Porcupine's desk and put it in my purse. He asked me, sounding curious, if I planned to return it. I explained, “Yes. I didn’t want you to treat me, and I was expecting to pay it back no matter what, but the more I think about it, the more I realize I'd rather have you treat me after all; so I'm going to return it.”
Porcupine laughed heartily and asked me why I had not taken it back sooner. I told him that I wanted to more than once, in fact, but somehow felt shy and left it there. I was sick of that one sen and a half these days that I shunned the sight of it when I came to the school, I said. He said “You’re a deucedly unyielding sport,” and I answered “You’re obstinate.” Then ensued the following give-and-take between us two;
Porcupine laughed loudly and asked me why I hadn't returned it sooner. I told him I wanted to a few times, but I somehow felt shy and just left it there. I was tired of that one and a half cents lately, so I avoided looking at it when I came to school, I said. He replied, “You’re a really stubborn guy,” and I answered, “You’re just as hard-headed.” Then we got into this back-and-forth:
“Where were you born anyway?”
“Where were you born?”
“I’m a Yedo kid.”
“I’m a Tokyo kid.”
“Ah, a Yedo kid, eh? No wonder I thought you a pretty stiff neck.”
“Ah, a kid from Yedo, huh? No surprise I thought you had a bit of a stiff neck.”
“And you?”
"And you?"
“I’m from Aizu.”
"I'm from Aizu."
“Ha, Aizu guy, eh? You’ve got reason to be obstinate. Going to the farewell dinner to-day?”
“Ha, Aizu guy, huh? You have a reason to be stubborn. Are you going to the farewell dinner today?”
“Sure. You?”
“Sure. How about you?”
“Of course I am. I intend to go down to the beach to see Koga-san off when he leaves.”
“Of course I am. I plan to head to the beach to see Koga-san off when he departs.”
“The farewell dinner should be a big blow-out. You come and see. I’m going to get soused to the neck.”
“The farewell dinner should be an epic party. You’ll see. I’m planning to get completely wasted.”
“You get loaded all you want. I quit the place right after I finish my plates. Only fools fight booze.”
“You can drink as much as you want. I’m out of here as soon as I finish my food. Only idiots pick fights with alcohol.”
“You’re a fellow who picks up a fight too easy. It shows up the characteristic of the Yedo kid well.”
“You're someone who picks fights too easily. It really highlights the traits of the Yedo kid.”
“I don’t care. Say, before you go to the farewell dinner, come to see me. I want to tell you something.”
“I don’t care. Hey, before you head to the farewell dinner, come see me. I want to tell you something.”
Porcupine came to my room as promised. I had been in full sympathy with Hubbard Squash these days, and when it came to his farewell dinner, my pity for him welled up so much that I wished I could go to Nobeoka for him myself. I thought of making a parting address of burning eloquence at the dinner to grace the occasion, but my speech which rattles off like that of the excited spieler of New York would not become the place. I planned to take the breath out of Red Shirt by employing Porcupine who has a thunderous voice. Hence my invitation to him before we started for the party.
Porcupine showed up in my room as he said he would. I've been really feeling for Hubbard Squash lately, and when it was time for his farewell dinner, my sympathy for him grew so strong that I wished I could go to Nobeoka myself for him. I considered giving a heartfelt speech at the dinner to mark the occasion, but my usual way of speaking, which sounds like an overly enthusiastic New Yorker, wouldn’t be appropriate for the moment. I planned to take the wind out of Red Shirt’s sails by bringing in Porcupine, who has a booming voice. That's why I invited him before we headed to the party.
I commenced by explaining the Madonna affair, but Porcupine, needless to say, knew more about it than I. Telling about my meeting Red Shirt on the Nozeri river, I called him a fool. Porcupine then said; “You call everybody a fool. You called me a fool to-day at the school. If I’m a fool, Red Shirt isn’t,” and insisted that he was not in the same group with Red Shirt. “Then Red Shirt may be a four-flusher,” I said and he approved this new alias with enthusiasm. Porcupine is physically strong, but when it comes to such terms, he knows less than I do. I guess all Aizu guys are about the same.
I started by explaining the Madonna situation, but Porcupine, of course, knew more about it than I did. When I talked about meeting Red Shirt at the Nozeri river, I called him a fool. Porcupine then said, “You call everyone a fool. You called me a fool today at school. If I’m a fool, then Red Shirt isn’t,” and insisted he wasn’t in the same category as Red Shirt. “So maybe Red Shirt is full of himself,” I said, and he enthusiastically agreed with this new nickname. Porcupine is physically strong, but when it comes to these kinds of terms, he knows less than I do. I guess all the Aizu guys are pretty much the same.
Then, when I disclosed to him about the raise of my salary and the advance hint on my promotion by Red Shirt, Porcupine pished, and said, “Then he means to discharge me.” “Means to discharge you? But you mean to get discharged?” I asked. “Bet you, no. If I get fired, Red Shirt will have to go with me,” he remarked with a lordly air. I insisted on knowing how he was going to get Red Shirt kicked out with him, and he answered that he had not thought so far yet. Yes, Porcupine looks strong, but seems to be possessed of no abundance of brain power. I told him about my refusal of the raise of my salary, and the Gov’nur was much pleased, praising me with the remark, “That’s the stuff for Yedo kids.”
Then, when I told him about my salary increase and the hint about my promotion from Red Shirt, Porcupine scoffed and said, “So he plans to fire me.” “Plans to fire you? But you actually want to get fired?” I asked. “No way. If I get fired, Red Shirt is going down with me,” he said with an arrogant tone. I pressed him on how he planned to get Red Shirt fired along with him, and he admitted he hadn’t figured that part out yet. Yes, Porcupine looks tough, but he doesn’t seem to have much brainpower. I mentioned that I turned down the salary raise, and the Governor was really pleased, praising me with, “That’s the spirit for Yedo kids.”
“If Hubbard Squash does not like to go down to Nobeoka, why didn’t you do something to enable him remain here,” I asked, and Porcupine said that when he heard the story from Hubbard Squash, everything had been settled already, but he had asked the principal twice and Red Shirt once to have the transfer order cancelled, but to no purpose. Porcupine bitterly condemned Hubbard Squash for being too good-natured. If Hubbard Squash, he said, had either flatly refused or delayed the answer on the pretext of considering it, when Red Shirt raised the question of transfer, it would have been better for him. But he was fooled by the oily tongue of Red Shirt, had accepted the transfer outright, and all efforts by Porcupine who was moved by the tearful appeal of the mother, proved unavailing.
“If Hubbard Squash doesn’t want to go down to Nobeoka, why didn’t you do something to keep him here?” I asked. Porcupine said that when he heard the story from Hubbard Squash, everything had already been settled. He mentioned that he had asked the principal twice and Red Shirt once to cancel the transfer order, but it was no use. Porcupine bitterly criticized Hubbard Squash for being too easygoing. He said that if Hubbard Squash had either flatly refused or delayed his response under the pretense of considering it when Red Shirt brought up the transfer, it would have been better for him. But he was tricked by Red Shirt's smooth talk, accepted the transfer without hesitation, and all of Porcupine's efforts, moved by the tearful plea of the mother, proved useless.
I said; “The transfer of Koga is nothing but a trick of Red Shirt to cop the Madonna by sending Hubbard Squash away.”
I said, “The transfer of Koga is just a scheme by Red Shirt to steal the Madonna by getting rid of Hubbard Squash.”
“Yes,” said Porcupine. “That must be. Red Shirt looks gentle, but plays nasty tricks. He is a sonovagun for when some one finds fault with him, he has excuses prepared already. Nothing but a sound thumping will be effective for fellows like him.”
“Yes,” said Porcupine. “That has to be it. Red Shirt seems nice, but he pulls some shady tricks. He’s a real piece of work because when someone calls him out, he has excuses ready to go. Only a solid smack will get through to guys like him.”
He rolled up his sleeves over his plump arms as he spoke. I asked him, by the way, if he knew jiujitsu, because his arms looked powerful. Then he put force in his forearm, and told me to touch it. I felt its swelled muscle which was hard as the pumic stone in the public bathhouse.
He rolled up his sleeves over his strong arms as he spoke. I casually asked him if he knew jiujitsu because his arms looked really powerful. Then he flexed his forearm and told me to touch it. I felt the tight muscle, which was as hard as the pumice stone in the public bathhouse.
I was deeply impressed by his massive strength, and asked him if he could not knock five or six of Red Shirt in a bunch. “Of course,” he said, and as he extended and bent back the arm, the lumpy muscle rolled round and round, which was very amusing. According to the statement of Porcupine himself, this muscle, if he bends the arm back with force, would snap a paper-string wound around it twice. I said I might do the same thing if it were a paper-string, and he challenged me. “No, you can’t,” he said. “See if you can.” As it would not look well if I failed, I did not try.
I was really impressed by his incredible strength and asked him if he could knock down five or six of Red Shirt at once. “Of course,” he replied, and as he extended and flexed his arm, the bulging muscle twisted around, which was quite amusing. According to Porcupine himself, if he bent his arm back with force, he could snap a paper string wrapped around it twice. I said I could probably do the same thing with a paper string, and he challenged me. “No, you can’t,” he said. “Try it.” Since it wouldn’t look good if I failed, I didn’t attempt it.
“Say, after you have drunk all you want to-night at the dinner, take a fall out of Red Shirt and Clown, eh?” I suggested to him for fun. Porcupine thought for a moment and said, “Not to-night, I guess.” I wanted to know why, and he pointed out that it would be bad for Koga.
“Hey, after you’ve had your fill at dinner tonight, why not have some fun with Red Shirt and Clown?” I jokingly suggested. Porcupine considered it for a moment and replied, “Not tonight, I guess.” I asked him why, and he explained that it wouldn’t be good for Koga.
“Besides, if I’m going to give it to them at all, I’ve to get them red handed in their dirty scheme, or all the blame will be on me,” he added discretely. Even Porcupine seems to have wiser judgment than I.
“Besides, if I’m going to give it to them at all, I have to catch them red-handed in their dirty scheme, or all the blame will fall on me,” he added discreetly. Even Porcupine seems to have better judgment than I do.
“Then make a speech and praise Mr. Koga sky-high. My speech becomes sort of jumpy, wanting dignity. And at any formal gathering, I get lumpy in my throat, and can’t speak. So I leave it to you,” I said.
“Then give a speech and sing Mr. Koga's praises. My speeches end up feeling a bit all over the place, lacking seriousness. At any formal event, I get choked up and can’t find the words. So I’m leaving it to you,” I said.
“That’s a strange disease. Then you can’t speak in the presence of other people? It would be awkward, I suppose,” he said, and I told him not quite as much awkward as he might think.
“That’s a weird disease. So you can’t talk when other people are around? That must be uncomfortable, I guess,” he said, and I told him it wasn't as uncomfortable as he might think.
About then, the time for the farewell dinner party arrived, and I went to the hall with Porcupine. The dinner party was to be held at Kashin-tei which is said to be the leading restaurant in the town, but I had never been in the house before. This restaurant, I understood, was formerly the private residence of the chief retainer of the daimyo of the province, and its condition seemed to confirm the story. The residence of a chief retainer transformed into a restaurant was like making a saucepan out of warrior’s armor.
About that time, the farewell dinner party was set to start, so I headed to the hall with Porcupine. The dinner was going to be at Kashin-tei, said to be the best restaurant in town, but I had never been there before. I learned that this restaurant used to be the private home of the chief retainer for the daimyo of the province, and its appearance seemed to back that up. Turning the home of a chief retainer into a restaurant felt like turning a suit of armor into a saucepan.
When we two came there, about all of the guests were present. They formed two or three groups in the spacious room of fifty mats. The alcove in this room, in harmony with its magnificence, was very large. The alcove in the fifteen-mat room which I occupied at Yamashiro-ya made a small showing beside it. I measured it and found it was twelve feet wide. On the right, in the alcove, there was a seto-ware flower vase, painted with red designs, in which was a large branch of pine tree. Why the pine twigs, I did not know, except that they are in no danger of withering for many a month to come, and are economical. I asked the teacher of natural history where that seto-ware flower vase is made. He told me it was not a seto-ware but an imari. Isn’t imari seto-ware? I wondered audibly, and the natural history man laughed. I heard afterward that we call it a seto-ware because it is made in Seto. I’m a Yedo kid, and thought all china was seto-wares. In the center of the alcove was hung a panel on which were written twenty eight letters, each letter as large as my face. It was poorly written; so poorly indeed that I enquired of the teacher of Confucius why such a poor work be hung in apparent show of pride. He explained that it was written by Kaioku a famous artist in the writing, but Kaioku or anyone else, I still declare the work poorly done.
When we arrived, most of the guests were already there. They had formed two or three groups in the spacious room, which had about fifty mats. The alcove in this room was impressively large. The alcove in the fifteen-mat room I stayed in at Yamashiro-ya seemed small compared to it. I measured it and found it was twelve feet wide. On the right side of the alcove was a seto-ware flower vase, decorated with red designs, holding a large pine branch. I wasn’t sure why they used pine twigs, except that they wouldn’t wither for a long time and were cost-effective. I asked the natural history teacher where that seto-ware flower vase was made. He told me it wasn't seto-ware but imari. Isn’t imari seto-ware? I wondered aloud, and the natural history guy laughed. I later learned that we refer to it as seto-ware because it’s made in Seto. I’m from Yedo, and I thought all china was seto-ware. In the center of the alcove, there was a panel with twenty-eight characters, each as big as my face. The writing was poorly done; it was so bad that I asked the Confucius teacher why such a subpar piece was displayed with pride. He explained that it was done by Kaioku, a renowned calligrapher, but whether it was Kaioku or anyone else, I still thought it was poorly executed.
By and by, Kawamura, the clerk, requested all to be seated. I chose one in front of a pillar so I could lean against it. Badger sat in front of the panel of Kaioku in Japanese full dress. On his left sat Red Shirt similarly dressed, and on his right Hubbard Squash, as the guest of honor, in the same kind of dress. I was dressed in a European suit, and being unable to sit down, squatted on my legs at once. The teacher of physical culture next to me, though in the same kind of rags as mine, sat squarely in Japanese fashion. As a teacher of his line he appeared to have well trained himself. Then the dinner trays were served and the bottles placed beside them. The manager of the day stood up and made a brief opening address. He was followed by Badger and Red Shirt. These two made farewell addresses, and dwelt at length on Hubbard Squash being an ideal teacher and gentleman, expressing their regret, saying his departure was a great loss not only to the school but to them in person. They concluded that it could not be helped, however, since the transfer was due to his own earnest desire and for his own convenience. They appeared to be ashamed not in the least by telling such a lie at a farewell dinner. Particularly, Red Shirt, of these three, praised Hubbard Squash in lavish terms. He went so far as to declare that to lose this true friend was a great personal loss to him. Moreover, his tone was so impressive in its same old gentle tone that one who listens to him for the first time would be sure to be misled. Probably he won the Madonna by this same trick. While Red Shirt was uttering his farewell buncomb, Porcupine who sat on the other side across me, winked at me. As an answer of this, I “snooked” at him.
By and by, Kawamura, the clerk, asked everyone to take their seats. I picked a spot in front of a pillar so I could lean against it. Badger sat in front of the Kaioku panel dressed in full Japanese attire. To his left was Red Shirt, similarly dressed, and to his right was Hubbard Squash, the guest of honor, in the same outfit. I was in a European suit and, unable to sit down, immediately squatted down on my legs. The physical culture teacher next to me, also dressed similarly to me, sat upright in the traditional Japanese style. As a teacher, he seemed to have disciplined himself well. Then the dinner trays were served, and bottles were placed beside them. The day's manager stood up and gave a brief opening speech. He was followed by Badger and Red Shirt, who made farewell speeches and talked at length about how Hubbard Squash was an ideal teacher and gentleman, expressing their regrets and saying his departure was a huge loss not only to the school but also to them personally. They concluded that it couldn’t be helped since the transfer was his own heartfelt choice and for his own convenience. They didn't seem ashamed at all to tell such a lie at a farewell dinner. Particularly, Red Shirt praised Hubbard Squash in extravagant terms, even claiming that losing this true friend was a significant personal loss for him. Moreover, his tone was so persuasive in its usual gentle manner that someone hearing him for the first time would surely be misled. He probably won over the Madonna with this same tactic. While Red Shirt was delivering his farewell nonsense, Porcupine, who was sitting across from me, winked at me. In response, I “snooked” at him.
No sooner had Red Shirt sat down than Porcupine stood up, and highly rejoiced, I clapped hands. At this Badger and others glanced at me, and I felt that I blushed a little.
No sooner had Red Shirt sat down than Porcupine stood up and, feeling really happy, I clapped my hands. At this, Badger and the others looked at me, and I felt myself blush a bit.
“Our principal and other gentlemen,” he said, “particularly the head teacher, expressed their sincere regret at Mr. Koga’s transfer. I am of a different opinion, and hope to see him leave the town at the earliest possible moment. Nobeoka is an out-of-the-way, backwoods town, and compared with this town, it may have more material inconveniences, but according to what I have heard, Nobeoka is said to be a town where the customs are simple and untainted, and the teachers and students still strong in the straightforward characteristics of old days. I am convinced that in Nobeoka there is not a single high-collared guy who passes round threadbare remarks, or who with smooth face, entraps innocent people. I am sure that a man like Mr. Koga, gentle and honest, will surely be received with an enthusiastic welcome there. I heartily welcome this transfer for the sake of Mr. Koga. In concluding, I hope that when he is settled down at Nobeoka, he will find a lady qualified to become his wife, and form a sweet home at an early date and incidentally let the inconstant, unchaste sassy old wench die ashamed …… a’hum, a’hum!”
“Our principal and other gentlemen,” he said, “especially the head teacher, expressed their genuine regret about Mr. Koga’s transfer. I feel differently and hope he can leave town as soon as possible. Nobeoka is a remote, backwoods town, and while it might have more practical inconveniences compared to this town, I’ve heard that Nobeoka has simple and pure customs, and that the teachers and students still embody the straightforward qualities of earlier times. I’m sure there isn’t a single pretentious person there who makes tired jokes or who, with a fake smile, tricks innocent people. I’m confident that someone like Mr. Koga, who is gentle and honest, will be warmly welcomed there. I fully support this transfer for Mr. Koga’s sake. In closing, I hope that once he settles in Nobeoka, he will find a lady deserving to be his wife and create a happy home soon, while letting that fickle, unchaste old hag feel embarrassed… ahem, ahem!”
He coughed twice significantly and sat down. I thought of clapping my hands again, but as it would draw attention, I refrained. When Porcupine finished his speech, Hubbard Squash arose politely, slipped out of his seat, went to the furthest end of the room, and having bowed to all in a most respectful manner, acknowledged the compliments in the following way;
He coughed twice intentionally and sat down. I considered clapping my hands again, but since it would attract attention, I held back. When Porcupine finished his speech, Hubbard Squash got up respectfully, quietly left his seat, went to the back of the room, and after bowing to everyone in a very respectful way, acknowledged the compliments like this;
“On the occasion of my going to Kyushu for my personal convenience, I am deeply impressed and appreciate the way my friends have honored me with this magnificent dinner……. The farewell addresses by our principal and other gentlemen will be long held in my fondest recollection……. I am going far away now, but I hope my name be included in the future as in the past in the list of friends of the gentlemen here to-night.”
“Since I'm heading to Kyushu for my own convenience, I’m really touched and grateful for the amazing dinner my friends have thrown for me. The farewell speeches from our principal and other gentlemen will always stay in my fond memories. I'm going far away now, but I hope my name will still be included among the friends of the gentlemen here tonight, just like in the past.”
Then again bowing, he returned to his seat. There was no telling how far the “good-naturedness” of Hubbard Squash might go. He had respectfully thanked the principal and the head teacher who had been fooling him. And it was not a formal, cut-and-dried reply he made, either; by his manner, tone and face, he appeared to have been really grateful from his heart. Badger and Red Shirt should have blushed when they were addressed so seriously by so good a man as Hubbard Squash, but they only listened with long faces.
Then, bowing again, he went back to his seat. It was hard to say how far Hubbard Squash's "good-naturedness" could stretch. He had genuinely thanked the principal and the head teacher who had been messing with him. And it wasn't just a formal, rehearsed response; his demeanor, tone, and expression showed that he was truly grateful from the heart. Badger and Red Shirt should have felt embarrassed when a good man like Hubbard Squash spoke to them so sincerely, but they just sat there with serious faces.
After the exchange of addresses, a sizzling sound was heard here and there, and I too tried the soup which tasted like anything but soup. There was kamaboko in the kuchitori dish, but instead of being snow white as it should be, it looked grayish, and was more like a poorly cooked chikuwa. The sliced tunny was there, but not having been sliced fine, passed the throat like so many pieces of chopped raw tunny. Those around me, however, ate with ravenous appetite. They have not tasted, I guess, the real Yedo dinner.
After we exchanged addresses, a sizzling sound could be heard here and there, and I also tried the soup, which tasted nothing like soup. There was kamaboko in the kuchitori dish, but instead of being snow white as it should be, it looked grayish and resembled a poorly cooked chikuwa. The sliced tuna was there, but since it wasn't sliced finely, it went down like chunks of raw tuna. The people around me, however, were eating with ravenous appetite. I guess they haven't experienced a real Yedo dinner.
Meanwhile the bottles began passing round, and all became more or less “jacked up.” Clown proceeded to the front of the principal and submissively drank to his health. A beastly fellow, this! Hubbard Squash made a round of all the guests, drinking to their health. A very onerous job, indeed. When he came to me and proposed my health, I abandoned the squatting posture and sat up straight.
Meanwhile, the bottles started going around, and everyone got a bit more "fired up." The clown went to the front and respectfully drank to the principal's health. What a disgusting guy he was! Hubbard Squash made his rounds, toasting everyone’s health. It was quite a tough job, honestly. When he reached me and raised a toast to my health, I dropped the squatting position and sat up straight.
“Too bad to see you go away so soon. When are you going? I want to see you off at the beach,” I said.
“It's such a bummer to see you leave so soon. When are you heading out? I'd love to see you off at the beach,” I said.
“Thank you, Sir. But never mind that. You’re busy,” he declined. He might decline, but I was determined to get excused for the day and give him a rousing send-off.
“Thank you, Sir. But it’s okay. You’re busy,” he said, turning it down. He could refuse, but I was set on getting the day off and giving him an enthusiastic send-off.
Within about an hour from this, the room became pretty lively.
Within about an hour from this, the room became quite lively.
“Hey, have another, hic; ain’t goin’, hic, have one on me?” One or two already in a pickled state appeared on the scene. I was little tired, and going out to the porch, was looking at the old fashioned garden by the dim star light, when Porcupine came.
“Hey, have another, hic; not leaving, hic, have one on me?” One or two people already a bit tipsy showed up. I was feeling a bit weary, and going out to the porch, I was gazing at the old-fashioned garden under the dim starlight when Porcupine arrived.
“How did you like my speech? Wasn’t it grand, though!” he remarked in a highly elated tone. I protested that while I approved 99 per cent. of his speech, there was one per cent. that I did not. “What’s that one per cent?” he asked.
“How did you like my speech? Wasn’t it amazing?” he said with great excitement. I replied that while I agreed with 99 percent of his speech, there was one percent I didn’t. “What’s that one percent?” he asked.
“Well, you said,…… there is not a single high-collared guy who with smooth face entraps innocent people…….”
“Well, you said,…… there isn’t a single guy in a high collar with a smooth face who traps innocent people…….”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“A ‘high-collared guy’ isn’t enough.”
“A ‘high-collared guy’ isn’t enough.”
“Then what should I say?”
"What should I say then?"
“Better say,—‘a high-collared guy; swindler, bastard, super-swanker, doubleface, bluffer, totempole, spotter, who looks like a dog as he yelps.’”
“Better say,—‘a high-collared guy; con artist, jerk, show-off, two-faced, liar, self-important person, snitch, who looks like a dog as he yelps.’”
“I can’t get my tongue to move so fast. You’re eloquent. In the first place, you know a great many simple words. Strange that you can’t make a speech.”
“I can’t get my tongue to move that quickly. You’re really articulate. For starters, you know a lot of basic words. It’s odd that you can’t give a speech.”
“I reserve these words for use when I chew the rag. If it comes to speech-making, they don’t come out so smoothly.”
“I save these words for when I’m just chatting. When it’s time to speak in front of people, they don’t flow as easily.”
“Is that so? But they simply come a-running. Repeat that again for me.”
“Is that right? But they just come running. Say that again for me.”
“As many times as you like. Listen,—a high-collared guy, swindler, bastard, super-swanker …”
“As many times as you want. Listen—he's a high-collared guy, a con artist, a jerk, a total show-off…”
While I was repeating this, two shaky fellows came out of the room hammering the floor.
While I was saying this again, two unsteady guys came out of the room banging on the floor.
“Hey, you two gents, if won’t do to run away. Won’t let you off while I’m here. Come and have a drink. Bastard? That’s fine. Bastardly fine. Now, come on.”
“Hey, you two guys, it won’t do to run away. I won’t let you escape while I’m here. Come and have a drink. Bastard? That’s cool. Bastardly cool. Now, come on.”
And they pulled Porcupine and me away. These two fellows really had come to the lavatory, but soaked as they were, in booze bubbles, they apparently forgot to proceed to their original destination, and were pulling us hard. All booze fighters seem to be attracted by whatever comes directly under their eyes for the moment and forget what they had been proposing to do.
And they dragged Porcupine and me away. These two guys had actually come to the bathroom, but completely soaked in booze, they seemed to forget where they were headed and were pulling us along. All drunks seem to get distracted by whatever is right in front of them at the moment and lose sight of whatever they had planned to do.
“Say, fellows, we’ve got bastards. Make them drink. Get them loaded. You gents got to stay here.”
“Hey, guys, we’ve got troublemakers. Make them drink. Get them wasted. You all need to stay here.”
And they pushed me who never attempted to escape against the wall. Surveying the scene, I found there was no dish in which any edibles were left. Some one had eaten all his share, and gone on a foraging expedition. The principal was not there,—I did not know when he left.
And they shoved me, who had never tried to escape, against the wall. Looking around, I saw that there wasn’t a single dish left with any food in it. Someone had eaten all their portion and had gone off to look for more. The principal wasn’t there—I didn’t know when he had left.
At that time, preceded by a coquetish voice, three or four geishas entered the room. I was a bit surprised, but having been pushed against the wall, I had to look on quietly. At the instant, Red Shirt who had been leaning against a pillar with the same old amber pipe stuck into his mouth with some pride, suddenly got up and started to leave the room. One of the geishas who was advancing toward him smiled and courtesied at him as she passed by him. The geisha was the youngest and prettiest of the bunch. They were some distance away from me and I could not see very well, but it seemed that she might have said “Good evening.” Red Shirt brushed past as if unconscious, and never showed again. Probably he followed the principal.
At that moment, three or four geishas entered the room, their voices flirtatious. I was a bit surprised, but since I was pushed against the wall, I had to watch quietly. At that moment, Red Shirt, who had been leaning against a pillar with his old amber pipe in his mouth, suddenly got up and started to leave the room. One of the geishas, the youngest and prettiest of the group, smiled and bowed to him as she walked by. They were a bit far from me, so I couldn’t see well, but it seemed like she might have said, "Good evening." Red Shirt brushed past her as if he didn’t notice and didn’t come back. He probably followed the main person.
The sight of the geishas set the room immediately in a buzz and it became noisy as they all raised howls of welcome. Some started the game of “nanko” with a force that beat the sword-drawing practice. Others began playing morra, and the way they shook their hands, intently absorbed in the game, was a better spectacle than a puppet show.
The sight of the geishas instantly filled the room with excitement and it got loud as everyone shouted their welcomes. Some kicked off a game of “nanko” with energy that surpassed a sword-drawing practice. Others started playing morra, and the way they shook their hands, fully focused on the game, was more entertaining than a puppet show.
One in the corner was calling “Hey, serve me here,” but shaking the bottle, corrected it to “Hey, fetch me more sake.” The whole room became so infernally noisy that I could scarcely stand it. Amid this orgy, one, like a fish out of water, sat down with his head bowed. It was Hubbard Squash. The reason they have held this farewell dinner party was not in order to bid him a farewell, but because they wanted to have a jolly good time for themselves with John Barleycorn. He had come to suffer only. Such a dinner party would have been better had it not been started at all.
One person in the corner shouted, “Hey, serve me here,” but after shaking the bottle, changed it to, “Hey, get me more sake.” The whole room became so unbearably loud that I could hardly tolerate it. In the midst of this chaos, one guy, looking completely out of place, sat with his head down. It was Hubbard Squash. They were having this farewell dinner not to say goodbye to him, but because they wanted to enjoy themselves with a lot of drinks. He was just there to suffer. This dinner party would have been better off not happening at all.
After a while, they began singing ditties in outlandish voices. One of the geishas came in front of me, and taking up a samisen, asked me to sing something. I told her I didn’t sing, but I’d like to hear, and she droned out:
After a bit, they started singing songs in weird voices. One of the geishas came over to me, picked up a samisen, and asked me to sing something. I told her I didn’t sing, but I’d love to listen, and she began to sing:
“If one can go round and meet the one he wants, banging gongs and drums …… bang, bang, bang, bang, bing, shouting after wandering Santaro, there is some one I’d like to meet by banging round gongs and drums …… bang, bang, bang, bang, b-i-n-g.”
“If you can go around and meet the person you want, banging gongs and drums… bang, bang, bang, bang, bing, calling out for wandering Santaro, there’s someone I’d like to meet by banging gongs and drums… bang, bang, bang, bang, b-i-n-g.”
She dashed this off in two breaths, and sighed, “O, dear!” She should have sung something easier.
She quickly wrote this down in two breaths and sighed, “Oh, dear!” She should have chosen something simpler to sing.
Clown who had come near us meanwhile, remarked in his flippant tone:
Clown who had come near us meanwhile, remarked in his flippant tone:
“Hello, dear Miss Su-chan, too bad to see your beau go away so soon.” The geisha pouted, “I don’t know.” Clown, regardless, began imitating “gidayu” with a dismal voice,—“What a luck, when she met her sweet heart by a rare chance….”
“Hey there, Miss Su-chan, it’s a shame to see your guy leave so quickly.” The geisha sulked, “I don’t know.” The clown, however, started mimicking “gidayu” with a sad tone, “What luck, when she met her sweetheart by a rare chance….”
The geisha slapped the lap of Clown with a “Cut that out,” and Clown gleefully laughed. This geisha is the one who made goo-goo eyes[J] at Red Shirt. What a simpleton, to be pleased by the slap of a geisha, this Clown. He said:
The geisha slapped Clown on the leg with a "Cut that out," and Clown laughed happily. This geisha is the one who flirted with Red Shirt. What a fool, to be so happy about a geisha's slap, this Clown. He said:
“Say, Su-chan, strike up the string. I’m going to dance the Kiino-kuni.” He seemed yet to dance.
“Hey, Su-chan, start playing the strings. I’m going to dance the Kiino-kuni.” He seemed ready to dance.
On other side of the room, the old man of Confucius, twisting round his toothless mouth, had finished as far as “…… dear Dembei-san” and is asking a geisha who sat in front of him to couch him for the rest. Old people seem to need polishing up their memorizing system. One geisha is talking to the teacher of natural history:
On the other side of the room, the old man referencing Confucius, twisting his toothless mouth, had gotten as far as “… dear Dembei-san” and is asking a geisha sitting in front of him to help him with the rest. Older people seem to need a little boost for their memory. One geisha is chatting with the natural history teacher:
“Here’s the latest. I’ll sing it. Just listen. ‘Margaret, the high-collared head with a white ribbon; she rides on a bike, plays a violin, and talks in broken English,—I am glad to see you.’” Natural history appears impressed, and says;
“Here’s the latest. I’ll sing it. Just listen. ‘Margaret, with the high-collared head and a white ribbon; she rides a bike, plays the violin, and speaks in broken English,—I’m glad to see you.’” Natural history seems impressed and says;
“That’s an interesting piece. English in it too.”
“That’s an interesting piece. It has English in it too.”
Porcupine called “geisha, geisha,” in a loud voice, and commanded; “Bang your samisen; I’m going to dance a sword-dance.”
Porcupine shouted, “Geisha, geisha,” in a loud voice and ordered, “Play your shamisen; I’m going to do a sword dance.”
His manner was so rough that the geishas were startled and did not answer. Porcupine, unconcerned, brought out a cane, and began performing the sword-dance in the center of the room. Then Clown, having danced the Kii-no-kuni, the Kap-pore[K] and the Durhma-san on the Shelf, almost stark-naked, with a palm-fibre broom, began turkey-trotting about the room, shouting “The Sino-Japanese negotiations came to a break…….” The whole was a crazy sight.
His demeanor was so harsh that the geishas were taken aback and didn’t respond. Porcupine, unfazed, pulled out a cane and started doing a sword dance in the middle of the room. Then Clown, who had danced the Kii-no-kuni, the Kap-pore[K], and the Durhma-san on the Shelf nearly completely naked, with a palm-fiber broom, began turkey-trotting around the room, shouting, “The Sino-Japanese negotiations hit a dead end…” It was all a wild sight.
I had been feeling sorry for Hubbard Squash, who up to this time had sat up straight in his full dress. Even were this a farewell dinner held in his honor, I thought he was under no obligation to look patiently in a formal dress at the naked dance. So I went to him and persuaded him with “Say, Koga-san, let’s go home.” Hubbard Squash said the dinner was in his honor, and it would be improper for him to leave the room before the guests. He seemed to be determined to remain.
I felt sorry for Hubbard Squash, who had been sitting up straight in his formal attire. Even if this was a farewell dinner in his honor, I thought he shouldn’t have to patiently watch the naked dance while dressed up. So, I approached him and said, “Hey, Koga-san, let’s go home.” Hubbard Squash replied that the dinner was for him, and it would be disrespectful for him to leave before the guests. He seemed set on staying.
“What do you care!” I said, “If this is a farewell dinner, make it like one. Look at those fellows; they’re just like the inmates of a lunatic asylum. Let’s go.”
“What do you care!” I said, “If this is a farewell dinner, make it feel like one. Look at those guys; they’re just like the people in a mental hospital. Let’s go.”
And having forced hesitating Hubbard Squash to his feet, we were just leaving the room, when Clown, marching past, brandishing the broom, saw us.
And after getting the hesitant Hubbard Squash to his feet, we were about to leave the room when Clown, marching by with the broom in hand, spotted us.
“This won’t do for the guest of honor to leave before us,” he hollered, “this is the Sino-Japanese negotiations. Can’t let you off.” He enforced his declaration by holding the broom across our way. My temper had been pretty well aroused for some time, and I felt impatient.
“This isn’t right for the guest of honor to leave before we do,” he shouted, “this is the Sino-Japanese negotiations. I can’t let you go.” He reinforced his statement by blocking our path with the broom. My temper had been building for a while, and I was feeling impatient.
“The Sino-Japanese negotiation, eh? Then you’re a Chink,” and I whacked his head with a knotty fist.
“The Sino-Japanese negotiation, huh? Then you’re a Chink,” and I hit his head with a fist.
This sudden blow left Clown staring blankly speechless for a second or two; then he stammered out:
This sudden shock left Clown staring blankly, speechless for a moment; then he stammered out:
“This is going some! Mighty pity to knock my head. What a blow on this Yoshikawa! This makes the Sino-Japanese negotiations the sure stuff.”
“This is impressive! What a shame to hit my head. That was a big blow to Yoshikawa! This makes the Sino-Japanese negotiations pretty certain.”
While Clown was mumbling these incoherent remarks, Porcupine, believing some kind of row had been started, ceased his sword-dance and came running toward us. On seeing us, he grabbed the neck of Clown and pulled him back.
While Clown was mumbling these jumbled comments, Porcupine, thinking that a fight had broken out, stopped his sword dance and rushed over to us. When he saw us, he grabbed Clown by the neck and pulled him back.
“The Sino-Japane……ouch!……ouch! This is outrageous,” and Clown writhed under the grip of Porcupine who twisted him sideways and threw him down on the floor with a bang. I do not know the rest. I parted from Hubbard Squash on the way, and it was past eleven when I returned home.
“The Sino-Japane……ouch!……ouch! This is outrageous,” and Clown squirmed in the hold of Porcupine, who twisted him to the side and slammed him down on the floor with a crash. I don’t know what happened next. I left Hubbard Squash along the way, and it was after eleven when I got home.
CHAPTER X.
The town is going to celebrate a Japanese victory to-day, and there is no school. The celebration is to be held at the parade ground, and Badger is to take out all the students and attend the ceremony. As one of the instructors, I am to go with them. The streets are everywhere draped with flapping national flags almost enough to dazzle the eyes. There were as many as eight hundred students in all, and it was arranged, under the direction of the teacher of physical culture to divide them into sections with one teacher or two to lead them. The arrangement itself was quite commendable, but in its actual operation the whole thing went wrong. All students are mere kiddies who, ever too fresh, regard it as beneath their dignity not to break all regulations. This rendered the provision of teachers among them practically useless. They would start marching songs without being told to, and if they ceased the marching songs, they would raise devilish shouts without cause. Their behavior would have done credit to the gang of tramps parading the streets demanding work. When they neither sing nor shout, they tee-hee and giggle. Why they cannot walk without these disorder, passes my understanding, but all Japanese are born with their mouths stuck out, and no kick will ever be strong enough to stop it. Their chatter is not only of simple nature, but about the teachers when their back is turned. What a degraded bunch! I made the students apologize to me on the dormitory affair, and considered the incident closed. But I was mistaken. To borrow the words of the old lady in the boarding house, I was surely wrong Mr. Wright. The apology they offered was not prompted by repentance in their hearts. They had kowtowed as a matter of form by the command of the principal. Like the tradespeople who bow their heads low but never give up cheating the public, the students apologize but never stop their mischiefs. Society is made up, I think it probable, of people just like those students. One may be branded foolishly honest if he takes seriously the apologies others might offer. We should regard all apologies a sham and forgiving also as a sham; then everything would be all right. If one wants to make another apologize from his heart, he has to pound him good and strong until he begs for mercy from his heart.
The town is celebrating a Japanese victory today, and there’s no school. The celebration will take place at the parade ground, and Badger will take all the students to the ceremony. As one of the instructors, I’ll be going with them. The streets are lined with waving national flags that are nearly blinding. There are about eight hundred students total, and it was organized, under the guidance of the physical education teacher, to split them into sections with one or two teachers to lead them. The plan itself was commendable, but in practice, everything fell apart. All the students are just kids who, being too restless, think it's beneath them to follow any rules. This made having teachers among them nearly pointless. They’d start singing marching songs without being prompted, and when they stopped, they’d shout wildly for no reason. Their behavior resembled that of a group of tramps parading through the streets asking for work. When they’re not singing or shouting, they’re tee-heeing and giggling. Why they can’t just walk quietly is beyond me, but all Japanese kids seem to have their mouths wide open, and no amount of discipline will change that. Their chatter is not only trivial, but it’s also about the teachers when their backs are turned. What a degraded bunch! I made the students apologize to me about the dormitory incident and thought that would be the end of it. But I was wrong. To quote the old lady from the boarding house, I was definitely wrong, Mr. Wright. The apology they gave wasn’t sincere; it was just a formality ordered by the principal. Like shopkeepers who bow deeply but continue to cheat customers, the students apologize but keep causing trouble. I think society is probably made up of people just like those students. You might be seen as foolishly honest if you take others’ apologies at face value. We should see all apologies as insincere and forgiveness as a sham; then everything would be fine. If you want someone to apologize sincerely, you have to really challenge them until they genuinely beg for mercy.
As I walked along between the sections, I could hear constantly the voices mentioning “tempura” or “dango.” And as there were so many of them, I could not tell which one mentioned it. Even if I succeeded in collaring the guilty one I was sure of his saying, “No, I didn’t mean you in saying tempura or dango. I fear you suffer from nervousness and make wrong inferences.” This dastardly spirit has been fostered from the time of the feudal lords, and is deep-rooted. No amount of teaching or lecturing will cure it. If I stay in a town like this for one year or so, I may be compelled to follow their example, who knows,—clean and honest though I have been. I do not propose to make a fool of myself by remaining quiet when others attempt to play games on me, with all their excuses ready-made. They are men and so am I—students or kiddies or whatever they may be. They are bigger than I, and unless I get even with them by punishment, I would cut a sorry figure. But in the attempt to get even, if I resort to ordinary means, they are sure to make it a boomerang. If I tell them, “You’re wrong,” they will start an eloquent defence, because they are never short of the means of sidestepping. Having defended themselves, and made themselves appear suffering martyrs, they would begin attacking me. As the incident would have been started by my attempting to get even with them, my defence would not be a defence until I can prove their wrong. So the quarrel, which they had started, might be mistaken, after all, as one begun by me. But the more I keep silent the more they would become insolent, which, speaking seriously, could not be permitted for the sake of public morale. In consequence, I am obliged to adopt an identical policy so they cannot catch men in playing it back on them. If the situation comes to that, it would be the last day of the Yedo kid. Even so, if I am to be subjected to these pin-pricking[L] tricks, I am a man and got to risk losing off the last remnant of the honor of the Yedo kid. I became more convinced of the advisability of returning to Tokyo quickly and living with Kiyo. To live long in such a countrytown would be like degrading myself for a purpose. Newspaper delivering would be preferable to being degraded so far as that.
As I walked between the sections, I could constantly hear the voices mentioning “tempura” or “dango.” There were so many of them that I couldn’t identify who said it. Even if I managed to find the one responsible, I was sure he would say, “No, I wasn’t talking about you when I mentioned tempura or dango. You seem nervous and are misunderstanding things.” This sneaky attitude has been around since the feudal lords' time and is deeply ingrained. No amount of teaching or lecturing will fix it. If I stay in a town like this for a year or so, I might end up following their lead, who knows—despite being clean and honest myself. I refuse to make a fool of myself by staying silent while others try to mess with me, ready with all their excuses. They’re men, and so am I—students or kids or whatever they might be. They’re bigger than I am, and if I don’t get some kind of payback, I’d look pretty pathetic. But if I try to get even in a usual way, they’ll just turn it against me. If I tell them, “You’re wrong,” they’ll launch into a long-winded defense since they always have ways to dodge accountability. After defending themselves and portraying themselves as suffering martyrs, they’d start attacking me. Since the whole situation would have begun because I tried to get back at them, my defense wouldn’t actually be a defense until I could prove they were in the wrong. So, the fight, which they started, might end up looking like it began with me. But the more I stay silent, the more arrogant they’ll become, which, honestly, can’t be allowed for the sake of public morale. As a result, I’m forced to adopt a similar approach so they can’t catch me off guard. If it comes to that, it would be the last day for the Yedo kid. That said, if I have to keep putting up with these annoying tricks, I’m a man and I have to risk losing the last bit of the Yedo kid’s honor. I became more convinced that it would be wise to return to Tokyo quickly and live with Kiyo. Living in a town like this for too long would feel like degrading myself for no reason. Delivering newspapers would be better than getting degraded like that.
I walked along with a sinking heart, thinking like this, when the head of our procession became suddenly noisy, and the whole came to a full stop. I thought something has happened, stepped to the right out of the ranks, and looked toward the direction of the noise. There on the corner of Otemachi, turning to Yakushimachi, I saw a mass packed full like canned sardines, alternately pushing back and forth. The teacher of physical culture came down the line hoarsely shouting to all to be quiet. I asked him what was the matter, and he said the middle school and the normal had come to a clash at the corner.
I was walking with a heavy heart, lost in my thoughts, when the front of our group suddenly got loud, and everything came to a halt. I figured something was up, stepped to the side, and looked toward the source of the noise. There, at the corner of Otemachi, turning onto Yakushimachi, I saw a crowd packed in tightly, pushing against each other. The physical education teacher was marching down the line, shouting for everyone to quiet down. I asked him what was going on, and he said that the middle school and the normal school had clashed at the corner.
The middle school and the normal, I understood, are as much friendly as dogs and monkeys. It is not explained why but their temper was hopelessly crossed, and each would try to knock the chip off the shoulder of the other on all occasions. I presume they quarrel so much because life gets monotonous in this backwoods town. I am fond of fighting, and hearing of the clash, darted forward to make the most of the fun. Those foremost in the line are jeering, “Get out of the way, you country tax!”[12] while those in the rear are hollowing “Push them out!” I passed through the students, and was nearing the corner, when I heard a sharp command of “Forward!” and the line of the normal school began marching on. The clash which had resulted from contending for the right of way was settled, but it was settled by the middle school giving way to the normal. From the point of school-standing the normal is said to rank above the middle.
The middle school and the normal school, as I figured out, are as friendly as dogs and monkeys. It’s not clear why, but their tempers were always clashing, and they would try to knock each other down at every chance. I guess they argue so much because life is pretty dull in this small town. I love a good fight, and hearing the commotion, I rushed over to join the fun. Those at the front were shouting, “Get out of the way, you country bumpkin!” while those at the back were yelling, “Push them out!” I made my way through the students and was getting close to the corner when I heard a sharp command of “Forward!” and the line from the normal school started marching on. The argument over who had the right of way was resolved, but it was resolved with the middle school yielding to the normal. From an academic standpoint, the normal school is considered to rank higher than the middle school.
[Footnote 12: The normal school in the province maintains the students mostly on the advance-expense system, supported by the country tax.]
[Footnote 12: The normal school in the province mainly supports the students through the advance-expense system, funded by the local tax.]
The ceremony was quite simple. The commander of the local brigade read a congratulatory address, and so did the governor, and the audience shouted banzais. That was all. The entertainments were scheduled for the afternoon, and I returned home once and started writing to Kiyo an answer which had been in my mind for some days. Her request had been that I should write her a letter with more detailed news; so I must get it done with care. But as I took up the rolled letter-paper, I did not know with what I should begin, though I have many things to write about.
The ceremony was pretty straightforward. The local brigade commander gave a congratulatory speech, and so did the governor, while the audience cheered "banzai." That was it. The entertainment was planned for the afternoon, so I went home and started writing a response to Kiyo that had been on my mind for a few days. She had asked me to send her a letter with more detailed updates, so I needed to take my time with it. But when I picked up the rolled letter paper, I wasn't sure how to start, even though I had a lot to say.
Should I begin with that? That is too much trouble. Or with this? It is not interesting. Isn’t there something which will come out smoothly, I reflected, without taxing my head too much, and which will interest Kiyo. There seemed, however, no such item as I wanted. I grated the ink-cake, wetted the writing brush, stared at the letter-paper—stared at the letter-paper, wetted the writing brush, grated the ink-cake—and, having repeated the same thing several times, I gave up the letter writing as not in my line, and covered the lid of the stationery box. To write a letter was a bother. It would be much simpler to go back to Tokyo and see Kiyo. Not that I am unconcerned about the anxiety of Kiyo, but to get up a letter to please the fancy of Kiyo is a harder job than to fast for three weeks.
Should I start with that? That sounds like a hassle. Or with this? It's not interesting. Isn't there something that will come out easily, I thought, without stressing my mind too much, and that will catch Kiyo's interest? However, there didn't seem to be anything that fit the bill. I ground the ink stick, wet the brush, stared at the letter paper—stared at the letter paper, wet the brush, ground the ink stick—and after repeating this several times, I gave up on writing the letter since it just wasn’t my thing, and closed the stationery box. Writing a letter was a hassle. It would be much simpler to go back to Tokyo and see Kiyo. Not that I'm indifferent to Kiyo's worries, but trying to write a letter that would please Kiyo's taste is a harder task than fasting for three weeks.
I threw down the brush and letter-paper, and lying down with my bent arms as a pillow, gazed at the garden. But the thought of the letter to Kiyo would come back in my mind. Then I thought this way; If I am thinking of her from my heart, even at such a distance, my sincerity would find responsive appreciation in Kiyo. If it does find response, there is no need of sending letters. She will regard the absence of letters from me as a sign of my being in good health. If I write in case of illness or when something unusual happens, that will be sufficient.
I dropped the brush and letter paper, and lying down with my bent arms as a pillow, I stared at the garden. But the thought of the letter to Kiyo kept popping into my mind. Then I reasoned this way: If I’m thinking of her sincerely, even from far away, my feelings will be appreciated by Kiyo. If they are appreciated, I don’t need to send letters. She will see the lack of letters from me as a sign that I'm doing well. If I write only if I’m sick or if something unusual happens, that will be enough.
The garden is about thirty feet square, with no particular plants worthy of name. There is one orange tree which is so tall as to be seen above the board fence from outside. Whenever I returned from the school I used to look at this orange tree. For to those who had not been outside of Tokyo, oranges on the tree are rather a novel sight. Those oranges now green will ripen by degrees and turn to yellow, when the tree would surely be beautiful. There are some already ripened. The old lady told me that they are juicy, sweet oranges. “They will all soon be ripe, and then help yourself to all you want,” she said. I think I will enjoy a few every day. They will be just right in about three weeks. I do not think I will have to leave the town in so short a time as three weeks.
The garden is about thirty feet square, with no specific plants worth mentioning. There's one orange tree that's tall enough to be seen over the wooden fence from outside. Whenever I came back from school, I would look at this orange tree. For those who haven’t been outside of Tokyo, oranges on the tree are quite a unique sight. Those green oranges will gradually ripen and turn yellow, and the tree will definitely look beautiful. Some are already ripe. The old lady told me they are juicy, sweet oranges. “They will all be ripe soon, and then feel free to take as many as you want,” she said. I plan to enjoy a few every day. They should be just right in about three weeks. I don’t think I’ll have to leave town in less than three weeks.
While my attention was centered on the oranges, Porcupine[M] came in.
While I was focused on the oranges, Porcupine[M] walked in.
“Say, to-day being the celebration[N] of victory, I thought I would get something good to eat with you, and bought some beef.”
“Hey, since today is the celebration of victory, I thought I’d treat you to something nice to eat, so I bought some beef.”
So saying, he took out a package covered with a bamboo-wrapper, and threw it down in the center of the room. I had been denied the pleasure of patronizing the noodle house or dango shop, on top of getting sick of the sweet potatoes and tofu, and I welcomed the suggestion with “That’s fine,” and began cooking it with a frying pan and some sugar borrowed from the old lady.
So saying, he took out a package wrapped in bamboo and tossed it down in the middle of the room. I had been denied the chance to visit the noodle shop or dango shop, and I was tired of the sweet potatoes and tofu, so I gladly accepted the idea with “That’s fine,” and started cooking it with a frying pan and some sugar I borrowed from the old lady.
Porcupine, munching the beef to the full capacity of his mouth, asked me if I knew Red Shirt having a favorite geisha. I asked if that was not one of the geishas who came to our dinner the other night, and he answered, “Yes, I got the wind of the fact only recently; you’re sharp.”
Porcupine, stuffing his mouth with beef, asked me if I knew Red Shirt had a favorite geisha. I inquired if that was one of the geishas who came to our dinner the other night, and he replied, “Yeah, I just found out about that recently; you’re observant.”
“Red Shirt always speaks of refinement of character or of mental consolation, but he is making a fool of himself by chasing round a geisha. What a dandy rogue. We might let that go if he wouldn’t make fuss about others making fools of themselves. I understand through the principal he stopped your going even to noodle houses or dango shops as unbecoming to the dignity of the school, didn’t he?”
“Red Shirt always talks about having a refined character or finding mental peace, but he's just making a fool of himself running after a geisha. What a fancy rogue. We could overlook that if he didn’t make such a big deal about others embarrassing themselves. I heard from the principal that he prevented you from going even to noodle shops or dango stores, claiming it's undignified for the school, right?”
“According to his idea, running after a geisha is a mental consolation but tempura or dango is a material pleasure, I guess. If that’s mental consolation, why doesn’t the fool do it above board? You ought to see the jacknape skipping out of the room when the geisha came into it the other night,—I don’t like his trying to deceive us, but if one were to point it out for him, he would deny it or say it was the Russian literature or that the haiku is a half-brother of the new poetry, and expect to hush it up by twaddling soft nonsense. A weak-knee like him is not a man. I believe he lived the life of a court-maid in former life. Perhaps his daddy might have been a kagema at Yushima in old days.”
“According to his thinking, chasing after a geisha is a mental comfort, while tempura or dango is a physical pleasure, I guess. If that’s mental comfort, why doesn’t the idiot do it openly? You should have seen the fool rushing out of the room when the geisha walked in the other night—I don’t like his attempts to fool us, but if you were to point it out to him, he would deny it or say it was influenced by Russian literature or that haiku is a cousin of modern poetry, and expect to smooth things over with some pointless nonsense. A weakling like him isn’t a real man. I believe he must have lived as a court maid in a past life. Maybe his dad was a kagema at Yushima back in the day.”
“What is a kagema?”
"What’s a kagema?"
“I suppose something very unmanly,—sort of emasculated chaps. Say, that part isn’t cooked enough. It might give you tape worm.”
“I guess it's something really unmanly—kind of weak guys. Like, that part isn’t cooked enough. It could give you a tapeworm.”
“So? I think it’s all right. And, say, Red Shirt is said to frequent Kadoya at the springs town and meet his geisha there, but he keeps it in dark.”
“So? I think it’s fine. And, by the way, Red Shirt is said to hang out at Kadoya in the hot springs town and meet his geisha there, but he keeps it secret.”
“Kadoya? That hotel?”
“Kadoya? That hotel?”
“Also a restaurant. So we’ve got to catch him there with his geisha and make it hot for him right to his face.”
“Also a restaurant. So we need to find him there with his geisha and confront him directly.”
“Catch him there? Suppose we begin a kind of night watch?”
“Catch him there? What if we start a sort of night watch?”
“Yes, you know there is a rooming house called Masuya in front of Kadoya. We’ll rent one room upstairs of the house, and keep peeping through a loophole we could make in the shoji.”
“Yes, you know there’s a boarding house called Masuya right across from Kadoya. We’ll rent a room on the second floor and sneak peeks through a hole we can make in the shoji.”
“Will he come when we keep peeping at him?”
“Will he come if we keep looking at him?”
“He may. We will have to do it more than one night. Must expect to keep it up for at least two weeks.”
“He might. We’ll need to do it for more than one night. We should plan on keeping it up for at least two weeks.”
“Say, that would make one pretty well tired, I tell you. I sat up every night for about one week attending my father when he died, and it left me thoroughly down and out for some time afterward.”
“Honestly, that would really wear you out, I can tell you. I stayed up every night for about a week taking care of my dad when he died, and it completely drained me for some time afterward.”
“I don’t care if I do get tired some. A crook like Red Shirt should not go unpunished that way for the honor of Japan, and I am going to administer a chastisement in behalf of heaven.”
“I don’t care if I get a little tired. A criminal like Red Shirt shouldn’t escape punishment like that for the honor of Japan, and I’m going to deliver a reprimand on behalf of heaven.”
“Hooray! If things are decided upon that way, I am game. And we are going to start from to-night?”
“Hooray! If that's how things are decided, I'm in. Are we starting tonight?”
“I haven’t rented a room at Masuya yet, so can’t start it to-night.”
“I haven’t rented a room at Masuya yet, so I can’t start tonight.”
“Then when?”
"When's that?"
“Will start before long. I’ll let you know, and want you help me.”
“Will start soon. I’ll let you know and want you to help me.”
“Right-O. I will help you any time. I am not much myself at scheming, but I am IT when it comes to fighting.”
“Absolutely. I’ll help you whenever you need. I’m not great at planning, but I’m the best when it comes to fighting.”
While Porcupine and I were discussing the plan of subjugating Red Shirt, the old lady appeared at the door, announcing that a student was wanting to see Professor Hotta. The student had gone to his house, but seeing him out, had come here as probable to find him. Porcupine went to the front door himself, and returning to the room after a while, said:
While Porcupine and I were talking about the plan to take down Red Shirt, the old lady showed up at the door, saying that a student wanted to see Professor Hotta. The student had gone to his house, but since he wasn’t there, he came here hoping to find him. Porcupine went to the front door himself, and after a while, he came back into the room and said:
“Say, the boy came to invite us to go and see the entertainment of the celebration. He says there is a big bunch of dancers from Kochi to dance something, and it would be a long time before we could see the like of it again. Let’s go.”
“Hey, the boy came to invite us to go check out the celebration's entertainment. He says there’s a big group of dancers from Kochi performing, and it’ll be a while before we get to see something like this again. Let’s go.”
Porcupine seemed enthusiastic over the prospect of seeing that dance, and induced me to go with him. I have seen many kinds of dance in Tokyo. At the annual festival of the Hachiman Shrine, moving stages come around the district, and I have seen the Shiokumi and almost any other variety. I was little inclined to see that dance by the sturdy fellows from Tosa province, but as Porcupine was so insistent, I changed my mind and followed him out. I did not know the student who came to invite Porcupine, but found he was the younger brother of Red Shirt. Of all students, what a strange choice for a messenger!
Porcupine was really excited about the chance to see that dance and convinced me to go with him. I've seen all kinds of dances in Tokyo. During the annual Hachiman Shrine festival, moving stages come through the neighborhood, and I've watched the Shiokumi and nearly every other type. I wasn't particularly interested in seeing that dance by the strong guys from Tosa province, but since Porcupine was so pushy, I changed my mind and followed him out. I didn't know the student who came to invite Porcupine, but I found out he was Red Shirt's younger brother. Out of all the students, what a strange choice for a messenger!
The celebration ground was decorated, like the wrestling amphitheater at Ryogoku during the season, or the annual festivity of the Hommonji temple, with long banners planted here and there, and on the ropes that crossed and recrossed in the mid-air were strung the colors of all nations, as if they were borrowed from as many nations for the occasion and the large roof presented unusually cheerful aspect. On the eastern corner there was built a temporary stage upon which the dance of Koehi was to be performed. For about half a block, with the stage on the right, there was a display of flowers and plant settings arranged on shelves sheltered with reed screens. Everybody was looking at the display seemingly much impressed, but it failed to impress me. If twisted grasses or bamboos afforded so much pleasure, the gallantry of a hunchback or the husband of a wrong pair should give as much pleasure to their eyes.
The celebration area was decorated, like the wrestling arena at Ryogoku during the season, or the annual festival at the Hommonji temple, with long banners placed all around. The ropes that crisscrossed in the air were adorned with the colors of all nations, as if they were borrowed from many countries for the occasion, and the large roof looked unusually bright and cheerful. In the eastern corner, a temporary stage was set up for the Koehi dance performance. For about half a block, with the stage on the right, there was a display of flowers and plant arrangements set up on shelves protected by reed screens. Everyone was gazing at the display, seemingly very impressed, but it didn’t impress me at all. If twisted grasses or bamboos brought so much joy, then the bravery of a hunchback or the husband of a mismatched couple should be just as enjoyable to watch.
In the opposite direction, aerial bombs and fire works were steadily going on. A balloon shot out on which was written “Long Live the Empire!” It floated leisurely over the pine trees near the castle tower, and fell down inside the compound of the barracks. Bang! A black ball shot up against the serene autumn sky; burst open straight above my head, streams of luminous green smoke ran down in an umbrella-shape, and finally faded. Then another balloon. It was red with “Long Live the Army and Navy” in white. The wind slowly carried it from the town toward the Aioi village. Probably it would fall into the yard of Kwanon temple there.
In the opposite direction, aerial bombs and fireworks were continuously going off. A balloon shot up with “Long Live the Empire!” written on it. It floated casually over the pine trees near the castle tower and landed inside the barracks compound. Bang! A black ball shot up into the clear autumn sky; it burst right over my head, and streams of bright green smoke cascaded down in an umbrella shape before finally disappearing. Then another balloon appeared. It was red with “Long Live the Army and Navy” written in white. The wind slowly carried it from the town toward Aioi village. It would probably land in the yard of Kwanon temple there.
At the formal celebration this morning there were not quite so many as here now. It was surging mass that made me wonder how so many people lived in the place. There were not many attractive faces among the crowd, but as far as the numerical strength went, it was a formidable one. In the meantime that dance had begun. I took it for granted that since they call it a dance, it would be something similar to the kind of dance by the Fujita troupe, but I was greatly mistaken.
At the formal celebration this morning, there weren't quite as many people as there are here now. It was a huge crowd that made me curious about how so many people lived in this place. There weren't many attractive faces among them, but when it came to numbers, it was impressive. Meanwhile, the dance had started. I assumed that since they called it a dance, it would be something like the performances by the Fujita troupe, but I was totally wrong.
Thirty fellows, dressed up in a martial style, in three rows of ten each, stood with glittering drawn swords. The sight was an eye-opener, indeed. The space between the rows measured about two feet, and that between the men might have been even less. One stood apart from the group. He was similarly dressed but instead of a drawn sword, he carried a drum hung about his chest. This fellow drawled out signals the tone of which suggested a mighty easy-life, and then croaking a strange song, he would strike the drum. The tune was outlandishly unfamiliar. One might form the idea by thinking it a combination of the Mikawa Banzai and the Fudarakuya.
Thirty guys, dressed in a military style, lined up in three rows of ten each, standing with shiny drawn swords. It was quite a sight. The space between the rows was about two feet, and the gap between the men was probably even smaller. One person stood apart from the group. He was similarly dressed, but instead of a drawn sword, he carried a drum around his neck. This guy signaled with his voice in a way that sounded really relaxed, and then he would break into a strange song while hitting the drum. The tune was really unusual; you might think it was a mix of the Mikawa Banzai and the Fudarakuya.
The song was drowsy, and like syrup in summer is dangling and slovenly. He struck the drum to make stops at certain intervals. The tune was kept with regular rhythmical order, though it appeared to have neither head nor tail. In response to this tune, the thirty drawn swords flash, with such dexterity and speed that the sight made the spectator almost shudder. With live men within two feet of their position, the sharp drawn blades, each flashing them in the same manner, they looked as if they might make a bloody mess unless they were perfectly accurate in their movements. If it had been brandishing swords alone without moving themselves, the chances of getting slashed or cut might have been less, but sometimes they would turn sideways together, or clear around, or bend their knees. Just one second’s difference in the movement, either too quick or too late, on the part of the next fellow, might have meant sloughing off a nose or slicing off the head of the next fellow. The drawn swords moved in perfect freedom, but the sphere of action was limited to about two feet square, and to cap it all, each had to keep moving with those in front and back, at right and left, in the same direction at the same speed. This beats me! The dance of the Shiokumi or the Sekinoto would make no show compared with this! I heard them say the dance requires much training, and it could not be an easy matter to make so many dancers move in a unison like this. Particularly difficult part in the dance was that of the fellow with drum stuck to his chest. The movement of feet, action of hands, or bending of knees of those thirty fellows were entirely directed by the tune with which he kept them going. To the spectators this fellow’s part appeared the easiest. He sang in a lazy tune, but it was strange that he was the fellow who takes the heaviest responsibility.
The song was slow and felt sticky, like syrup in the summer. He hit the drum to signal pauses at certain times. The melody followed a steady rhythm, even though it seemed to have no clear beginning or end. In response to the music, thirty drawn swords flashed with such skill and speed that the sight made the viewers almost cringe. With live men just two feet away, the sharp blades gleamed dangerously; it looked like they could create a bloody disaster if their movements weren't perfectly synchronized. If they were just swinging the swords without moving, the risk of getting cut might have been lower, but sometimes they turned sideways, spun around, or bent their knees together. Just a split second's difference in timing, whether too fast or too slow, could have meant losing a nose or even decapitating someone. The drawn swords moved freely, but their space was limited to about a two-foot square, and to top it off, each person had to keep in sync with those in front and behind, as well as to their sides, moving in the same direction at the same speed. It’s mind-boggling! The dances of the Shiokumi or the Sekinoto couldn’t compare to this! I heard people say that the dance takes a lot of training, and coordinating so many dancers like this can't be an easy task. The toughest part was for the guy with the drum strapped to his chest. The footwork, hand movements, and knee bends of all those thirty guys were completely controlled by the rhythm he set. To the audience, it looked like his role was the simplest, but oddly enough, he was the one carrying the heaviest burden.
While Porcupine and I, deeply impressed, were looking at the dance with absorbing interest, a sudden hue and cry was raised about half a block off. A commotion was started among those who had been quietly enjoying the sights and all ran pell-mell in every direction. Some one was heard saying “fight!” Then the younger brother of Red Shirt came running forward through the crowd.
While Porcupine and I, really fascinated, were watching the dance with great interest, a sudden uproar broke out about half a block away. Chaos erupted among those who had been quietly enjoying the sights, and everyone scrambled in every direction. Someone shouted "fight!" Then Red Shirt's younger brother came rushing through the crowd.
“Please, Sir,” he panted, “a row again! The middles are going to get even with the normals and have just begun fighting. Come quick, Sir!” And he melted somewhere into the crowd.
“Please, Sir,” he gasped, “there’s a fight again! The middle groups are planning to get back at the normals and have just started brawling. Hurry, Sir!” And he disappeared into the crowd.
“What troublesome brats! So they’re at it again, eh? Why can’t they stop it!”
“What annoying kids! So they're at it again, huh? Why can't they knock it off!”
Porcupine, as he spoke, dashed forward, dodging among the running crowd. He meant, I think, to stop the fight, because he could not be an idle spectator once he was informed of the fact. I of course had no intention of turning tail, and hastened on the heels of Porcupine. The fight was in its fiercest. There were about fifty to sixty normals, and the middles numbered by some ninety. The normals wore uniform, but the middles had discarded their uniform and put on Japanese civilian clothes, which made the distinction between the two hostile camps easy. But they were so mixed up, and wrangling with such violence, that we did not know how and where we could separate them.
Porcupine, as he spoke, sprinted ahead, weaving through the crowd. He seemed determined to break up the fight because he couldn't just stand by after finding out what was happening. I certainly had no plans to back down, so I hurried after Porcupine. The fight was at its most intense. There were about fifty to sixty normals, while the middles numbered around ninety. The normals wore uniforms, but the middles had taken off their uniforms and put on Japanese civilian clothes, making it easy to tell the two opposing groups apart. However, they were so mixed up and fighting so violently that we couldn’t figure out how or where to separate them.
Porcupine, apparently at a loss what to do, looked at the wild scene awhile, then turned to me, saying:
Porcupine, seemingly unsure of what to do, glanced at the chaotic scene for a moment, then turned to me and said:
“Let’s jump in and separate them. It will be hell if cops get on them.”
“Let’s dive in and split them up. It’ll be chaos if the cops show up.”
I did not answer, but rushed to the spot where the scuffle appeared most violent.
I didn't respond, but hurried to the place where the fight looked the most intense.
“Stop there! Cut this out! You’re ruining the name of the school! Stop this, dash you!”
“Stop right there! Knock it off! You're ruining the school's reputation! Cut this out, damn you!”
Shouting at the top of my voice, I attempted to penetrate the line which seemed to separate the hostile sides, but this attempt did not succeed. When about ten feet into the turmoil, I could neither advance nor retreat. Right in my front, a comparatively large normal was grappling with a middle about sixteen years of ago.
Shouting as loud as I could, I tried to break through the line that separated the opposing sides, but it didn't work. Once I was about ten feet into the chaos, I couldn't move forward or backward. Right in front of me, a fairly large person was wrestling with a teenager who looked around sixteen years old.
“Stop that!”
"Cut it out!"
I grabbed the shoulder of the normal and tried to force them apart when some one whacked my feet. On this sudden attack, I let go the normal and fell down sideways. Some one stepped on my back with heavy shoes. With both hands and knees upon the ground, I jumped up and the fellow on my back rolled off to my right. I got up, and saw the big body of Porcupine about twenty feet away, sandwiched between the students, being pushed back and forth, shouting, “Stop the fight! Stop that!”
I grabbed the shoulder of the normal and tried to pull them apart when someone hit my feet. At this sudden attack, I let go of the normal and fell sideways. Someone stepped on my back with heavy shoes. With both my hands and knees on the ground, I jumped up, and the guy on my back rolled off to my right. I got up and saw the big body of Porcupine about twenty feet away, stuck between the students, being pushed back and forth, shouting, “Stop the fight! Stop that!”
“Say, we can’t do anything!” I hollered at him, but unable to hear, I think, he did not answer.
“Come on, we can't do anything!” I shouted at him, but since I don't think he heard me, he didn't respond.
A pebble-stone whiffled through the air and hit squarely on my cheek bone; the same moment some one banged my back with a heavy stick from behind.
A pebble whizzed through the air and hit me right on the cheekbone; at the same time, someone hit my back with a heavy stick from behind.
“Profs mixing in!” “Knock them down!” was shouted.
“Professors are getting involved!” “Take them down!” was shouted.
“Two of them; big one and small. Throw stones at them!” Another shout.
“Two of them; one big and one small. Throw stones at them!” Another shout.
“Drat you fresh jackanapes!” I cried as I wallopped the head of a normal nearby. Another stone grazed my head, and passed behind me. I did not know what had become of Porcupine, I could not find him. Well, I could not help it but jumped into the teapot to stop the tempest. I wasn’t[O] a Hottentot to skulk away on being shot at with pebble-stones. What did they think I was anyway! I’ve been through all kinds of fighting in Tokyo, and can take in all fights one may care to give me. I slugged, jabbed and banged the stuffing out of the fellow nearest to me. Then some one cried, “Cops! Cops! Cheese it! Beat it!” At that moment, as if wading through a pond of molasses, I could hardly move, but the next I felt suddenly released and both sides scampered off simultaneously. Even the country fellows do creditable work when it comes to retreating, more masterly than General Kuropatkin, I might say.
“Damn you, you fresh little punks!” I yelled as I whacked the head of a nearby guy. Another stone grazed my head and went past me. I didn’t know what happened to Porcupine; I couldn’t find him. Well, I couldn’t just sit back and let it happen, so I jumped into the fray to calm things down. I wasn’t some coward to run away just because they were throwing rocks at me. What did they think I was anyway? I’ve been through all kinds of fights in Tokyo and can handle any fight anyone throws at me. I punched, jabbed, and knocked the heck out of the guy closest to me. Then someone shouted, “Cops! Cops! Get out of here!” At that moment, it felt like I was wading through a pool of molasses; I could barely move, but suddenly I felt free, and both sides took off at the same time. Even the country guys are pretty good at running away, more skilled than General Kuropatkin, I’d say.
I searched for Porcupine who, I found his overgown torn to shreds, was wiping his nose. He bled considerably, and his nose having swollen was a sight. My clothes were pretty well massed with dirt, but I had not suffered quite as much damage as Porcupine. I felt pain in my cheek and as Porcupine said, it bled some.
I looked for Porcupine, who I found with his outfit ripped to shreds, wiping his nose. He was bleeding a lot, and his swollen nose was quite a sight. My clothes were pretty dirty, but I hadn't been hurt as badly as Porcupine. I felt some pain in my cheek, and as Porcupine mentioned, it was bleeding a little.
About sixteen police officers arrived at the scene but, all the students having beat it in opposite directions, all they were able to catch were Porcupine and me. We gave them our names and explained the whole story. The officers requested us to follow them to the police station which we did, and after stating to the chief of police what had happened, we returned home.
About sixteen police officers showed up at the scene, but since all the students had split in different directions, the only ones they managed to catch were Porcupine and me. We gave them our names and explained the entire story. The officers asked us to follow them to the police station, which we did. After telling the chief of police what happened, we went back home.
CHAPTER XI.
The next morning on awakening I felt pains all over my body, due, I thought, to having had no fight for a long time. This is not creditable to my fame as regards fighting, so I thought while in bed, when the old lady brought me a copy of the Shikoku Shimbun. I felt so weak as to need some effort even reaching for the paper. But what should be man so easily upset by such a trifling affair,—so I forced myself to turn in bed, and, opening its second page, I was surprised. There was the whole story of the fight of yesterday in print. Not that I was surprised by the news of the fight having been published, but it said that one teacher Hotta of the Middle School and one certain saucy Somebody, recently from Tokyo, of the same institution, not only started this trouble by inciting the students, but were actually present at the scene of the trouble, directing the students and engaged themselves against the students of the Normal School. On top of this, something of the following effect was added.
The next morning when I woke up, my body ached all over, which I thought was because I hadn't fought in a long time. This didn’t really match up with my reputation as a fighter, I mused while lying in bed, as the old lady handed me a copy of the Shikoku Shimbun. I felt so weak that reaching for the paper took some effort. But what kind of man gets so easily upset by something so trivial? So, I forced myself to turn in bed, and when I opened the second page, I was taken aback. There was the entire story of yesterday’s fight in print. I wasn't surprised that the fight was reported, but it mentioned that a teacher named Hotta from the Middle School and a certain cheeky newcomer from Tokyo, also from the same school, not only incited the students to cause trouble, but were actually there directing the students and participating against the students from the Normal School. On top of this, something along these lines was added.
“The Middle School in this prefecture has been an object of admiration by all other schools for its good and ideal behavior. But since this long-cherished honor has been sullied by these two irresponsible persons, and this city made to suffer the consequent indignity, we have to bring the perpetrators to full account. We trust that before we take any step in this matter, the authorities will have those ‘toughs’ properly punished, barring them forever from our educational circles.”
“The Middle School in this area has been admired by all other schools for its commendable behavior. But since this long-held honor has been tarnished by these two reckless individuals, causing embarrassment for the city, we must hold the offenders fully accountable. We hope that before we take any action on this matter, the authorities will ensure that those troublemakers are properly punished, permanently excluding them from our educational community.”
All the types were italicized, as if they meant to administer typographical chastisement upon us. “What the devil do I care!” I shouted, and up I jumped out of bed. Strange to say, the pain in my joints became tolerable.
All the types were italicized, as if they were trying to punish us with their formatting. “What do I care?” I shouted, and I jumped out of bed. Strangely, the pain in my joints felt more bearable.
I rolled up the newspaper and threw it into the garden. Not satisfied, I took that paper to the cesspool and dumped it there. Newspapers tell such reckless lies. There is nothing so adept, I believe, as the newspaper in circulating lies. It has said what I should have said. And what does it mean by “one saucy Somebody who is recently from Tokyo?” Is there any one in this wide world with the name of Somebody? Don’t forget, I have a family and personal name of my own which I am proud of. If they want to look at my family-record, they will bow before every one of my ancestors from Mitsunaka Tada down. Having washed my face, my cheek began suddenly smarting. I asked the old lady for a mirror, and she asked if I had read the paper of this morning. “Yes,” I said, “and dumped it in the cesspool; go and pick it up if you want it,”—and she withdrew with a startled look. Looking in the mirror, I saw bruises on my cheek. Mine is a precious face to me. I get my face bruised, and am called a saucy Somebody as if I were nobody. That is enough.
I rolled up the newspaper and tossed it into the garden. Still not satisfied, I took it to the cesspool and dumped it there. Newspapers spread such reckless lies. I believe there's nothing quite as skilled as a newspaper at circulating falsehoods. It has said what I should’ve said. And what do they mean by "one sassy Somebody who just came from Tokyo?" Is there really anyone in the world named Somebody? Don’t forget, I have my own family name that I’m proud of. If they want to check my family history, they’d have to bow to each of my ancestors from Mitsunaka Tada onward. After washing my face, my cheek suddenly started to sting. I asked the old lady for a mirror, and she asked if I had read today’s paper. “Yes,” I said, “and I tossed it in the cesspool; go get it if you want it,”—and she left looking startled. Looking in the mirror, I noticed bruises on my cheek. My face is valuable to me. I get my face bruised, and they call me a sassy Somebody as if I were nobody. That’s enough.
It will be a reflection on my honor to the end of my days if it is said that I shunned the public gaze and kept out of the school on account of the write-up in the paper. So, after the breakfast, I attended the school ahead of all. One after the other, all coming to the school would grin at my face. What is there to laugh about! This face is my own, gotten up, I am sure, without the least obligation on their part. By and by, Clown appeared.
It will reflect on my honor for the rest of my life if it's said that I avoided the public eye and stayed away from school because of what was in the paper. So, after breakfast, I made sure to get to school before anyone else. One by one, everyone arriving at school would grin at me. What's so funny? This face is mine, and I know I didn't ask for their approval. Eventually, Clown showed up.
“Ha, heroic action yesterday. Wounds of honor, eh?”
“Ha, heroic action yesterday. Wounds of honor, right?”
He made this sarcastic remark, I suppose, in revenge for the knock he received on his head from me at the farewell dinner.
He made this sarcastic comment, I guess, as payback for the hit he took on his head from me at the farewell dinner.
“Cut out nonsense; you get back there and suck your old drawing brushes!” Then he answered “that was going some,” and enquired if it pained much?
“Cut out the nonsense; you get back there and use your old drawing brushes!” Then he replied, “that was impressive,” and asked if it hurt a lot?
“Pain or no pain, this is my face. That’s none of your business,” I snapped back in a furious temper. Then Clown took his seat on the other side, and still keeping his eye on me, whispered and laughed with the teacher of history next to him.
“Pain or no pain, this is my face. That’s not your concern,” I snapped back in a furious mood. Then Clown took his seat on the other side, and still watching me, whispered and laughed with the history teacher next to him.
Then came Porcupine. His nose had swollen and was purple,—it was a tempting object for a surgeon’s knife. His face showed far worse (is it my conceit that make this comparison?) than mine. I and Porcupine are chums with desks next to each other, and moreover, as ill-luck would have it, the desks are placed right facing the door. Thus were two strange faces placed together. The other fellows, when in want of something to divert them, would gaze our way with regularity. They say “too bad,” but they are surely laughing in their minds as “ha, these fools!” If that is not so, there is no reason for their whispering together and grinning like that. In the class room, the boys clapped their hands when I entered; two or three of them banzaied. I could not tell whether it was an enthusiastic approval or open insult. While I and Porcupine were thus being made the cynosures of the whole school, Red Shirt came to me as usual.
Then Porcupine showed up. His nose had swollen and turned purple—it looked like a perfect target for a surgeon’s knife. His face looked much worse (am I being conceited by making this comparison?) than mine. Porcupine and I are buddies, sitting next to each other, and, as luck would have it, our desks face the door directly. So, two unusual faces were put side by side. The other guys, when looking for something to entertain themselves, would regularly glance our way. They say “too bad,” but they must be secretly laughing, thinking “ha, look at these fools!” If that’s not the case, then why are they whispering and grinning like that? In the classroom, the boys clapped when I walked in; a couple of them even cheered. I couldn’t tell if it was genuine approval or just a blatant insult. While Porcupine and I were being made the center of attention for the entire school, Red Shirt approached me like he usually does.
“Too bad, my friend; I am very sorry indeed for you gentlemen,” he said in a semi-apologetic manner. “I’ve talked with the principal in regard to the story in the paper, and have arranged to demand that the paper retract the report, so you needn’t worry on that score. You were plunged into the trouble because my brother invited Mr. Hotta, and I don’t know how I can apologize you. I’m going to do my level best in this matter; you gentlemen please depend on that.” At the third hour recess the principal came out of his room, and seemed more or less perturbed, saying, “The paper made a bad mess of it, didn’t it? I hope the matter will not become serious.”
“Sorry about this, guys; I really feel for you,” he said in a somewhat apologetic way. “I’ve talked to the principal about the story in the paper, and I’ve arranged to ask them to retract the report, so you don’t have to worry about that. You got caught up in this trouble because my brother invited Mr. Hotta, and I’m not sure how I can apologize to you. I’m going to do my best to fix this; you can count on that.” During the third-hour recess, the principal came out of his office looking a bit worried and said, “The paper really messed it up, didn’t it? I hope this won’t turn into a bigger issue.”
As to anxiety, I have none. If they propose to relieve me, I intend to tender my resignation before I get fired,—that’s all. However, if I resign with no fault on my part, I would be simply giving the paper advantage. I thought it proper to make the paper take back what it had said, and stick to my position. I was going to the newspaper office to give them a piece of my mind on my way back but having been told that the school had already taken steps to have the story retracted, I did not.
As for anxiety, I have none. If they plan to let me go, I intend to quit before they fire me—that's it. However, if I resign without any fault on my part, I would just be giving the paper an upper hand. I thought it was right to make the paper retract what it said and stand my ground. I was heading to the newspaper office to share my thoughts on my way back, but after hearing that the school had already taken action to have the story retracted, I didn’t go.
Porcupine and I saw the principal and Red Shirt at a convenient hour, giving them a faithful version of the incident. The principal and Red Shirt agreed that the incident must have been as we said and that the paper bore some grudge against the school and purposely published such a story. Red Shirt made a round of personal visits on each teacher in the room, defending and explaining our action in the affair. Particularly he dwelt upon the fact that his brother invited Porcupine and it was his fault. All teachers denounced the paper as infamous and agreed that we two deserved sympathy.
Porcupine and I met with the principal and Red Shirt at a good time, giving them an honest account of what happened. The principal and Red Shirt agreed that our version of events was true and that the newspaper had a grudge against the school and intentionally published that story. Red Shirt personally visited each teacher in the room, defending and clarifying our actions in the situation. He particularly emphasized that his brother invited Porcupine, and it was his responsibility. All the teachers condemned the newspaper as shameful and agreed that we deserved sympathy.
On our way home, Porcupine warned me that Red Shirt smelt suspicious, and we would be done unless we looked out. I said he had been smelling some anyway,—it was not necessarily so just from to-day. Then he said that it was his trick to have us invited and mixed in the fight yesterday,—“Aren’t you on to that yet?” Well, I was not. Porcupine was quite a Grobian but he was endowed, I was impressed, with a better brain than I.
On our way home, Porcupine warned me that Red Shirt seemed shady, and we’d be in trouble if we didn’t keep an eye out. I said he had been off for a while anyway—it wasn’t just because of today. Then he mentioned that it was his plan to get us invited and involved in the fight yesterday—“Aren’t you aware of that yet?” Well, I wasn’t. Porcupine was kind of a brute, but I had to admit he had a better mind than I did.
“He made us mix into the trouble, and slipped behind and contrived to have the paper publish the story. What a devil!”
“He got us involved in the trouble and sneaked away, managing to get the paper to publish the story. What a jerk!”
“Even the newspaper in the band wagon of Red Shirt? That surprises me. But would the paper listen to Red Shirt so easily?”
“Even the newspaper on the Red Shirt bandwagon? That surprises me. But would the paper be so quick to side with Red Shirt?”
“Wouldn’t it, though. Darn easy thing if one has friends in the paper.”[P]
“Wouldn’t it, though? It’s pretty easy if you have friends in the paper.”[P]
“Has he any?”
"Does he have any?"
“Suppose he hasn’t, still that’s easy. Just tell lies and say such and such are facts, and the paper will take it up.”
“Let’s say he hasn’t, but that’s simple. Just make up some lies and claim that these things are true, and the newspaper will cover it.”
“A startling revelation, this. If that was really a trick of Red Shirt, we’re likely to be discharged on account of this affair.”
“A shocking revelation. If that was really one of Red Shirt’s tricks, we’re probably going to get kicked out because of this situation.”
“Quite likely we may be discharged.”
“It's very likely we'll be discharged.”
“Then I’ll tender my resignation tomorrow, and back to Tokyo I go. I am sick of staying in such a wretched hole.”
“Then I’ll hand in my resignation tomorrow, and I’m heading back to Tokyo. I’m tired of being stuck in such a terrible place.”
“Your resignation wouldn’t make Red Shirt squeal.”
“Your resignation wouldn’t make Red Shirt talk.”
“That’s so. How can he be made to squeal?”
"That's right. How can we make him confess?"
“A wily guy like him always plots not to leave any trace behind, and it would be difficult to follow his track.”
“A clever guy like him always plans to cover his tracks, and it would be hard to follow his movements.”
“What a bore! Then we have to stand in a false light, eh? Damn it! I call all kinds of god to witness if this is just and right!”
“What a drag! So now we have to stand in a stupid spotlight, right? Damn it! I swear to all kinds of gods that this isn't fair!”
“Let’s wait for two or three days and see how it turns out. And if we can’t do anything else, we will have to catch him at the hot springs town.”
“Let’s wait for two or three days and see what happens. And if we can’t do anything else, we’ll have to catch him at the hot springs town.”
“Leaving this fight affair a separate case?”
“Are we treating this fight as a separate issue?”
“Yes. We’ll have to his hit weak spot with our own weapon.”
“Yes. We'll need to target his weak spot with our own weapon.”
“That may be good. I haven’t much to say in planning it out; I leave it to you and will do anything at your bidding.”
"That sounds good. I don’t have much to add in making plans; I’ll leave it to you and will do whatever you ask."
I parted from Porcupine then. If Red Shirt was really instrumental in bringing us two into the trouble as Porcupine supposed, he certainly deserves to be called down. Red Shirt outranks us in brainy work. And there is no other course open but to appeal to physical force. No wonder we never see the end of war in the world. Among individuals, it is, after all, the question of superiority of the fist.
I left Porcupine then. If Red Shirt really played a role in getting us into the mess like Porcupine thought, he definitely deserves to be called out. Red Shirt is smarter than us. The only option left is to resort to physical force. It's no surprise we never see the end of war in the world. When it comes to individuals, it always boils down to who’s stronger.
Next day I impatiently glanced over the paper, the arrival of which I had been waiting with eagerness, but not a correction of the news or even a line of retraction could be found. I pressed the matter on Badger when I went to the school, and he said it might probably appear tomorrow. On that “tomorrow” a line of retraction was printed in tiny types. But the paper did not make any correction of the story. I called the attention of Badger to the fact, and he replied that that was about all that could be done under the circumstance. The principal, with the face like a badger and always swaggering, is surprisingly, wanting in influence. He has not even as much power as to bring down a country newspaper, which had printed a false story. I was so thoroughly indignant that I declared I would go alone to the office and see the editor-in-chief on the subject, but Badger said no.
The next day, I impatiently skimmed through the paper I had been eagerly waiting for, but there wasn’t a single correction or even a retraction. I brought it up with Badger when I got to school, and he said it might show up tomorrow. On that “tomorrow,” a tiny line of retraction was printed. But the paper didn’t correct the original story. I pointed this out to Badger, and he said that was about all they could do in this situation. The principal, who had a face like a badger and always strutted around, surprisingly had little influence. He didn’t even have enough power to get a small-town newspaper to retract a false story. I was so angry that I said I would go to the office alone and talk to the editor-in-chief about it, but Badger said no.
“If you go there and have a blowup with the editor,” he continued, “it would only mean of your being handed out worse stuff in the paper again. Whatever is published in a paper, right or wrong, nothing can be done with it.” And he wound up with a remark that sounded like a piece of sermon by a Buddhist bonze that “We must be contented by speedily despatching the matter from our minds and forgetting it.”
“If you go there and have an argument with the editor,” he continued, “it’ll just mean you’ll get worse stuff in the paper again. Whatever gets published, right or wrong, there’s nothing you can do about it.” He ended with a statement that sounded like something a Buddhist monk would say: “We need to quickly let go of it and forget it.”
If newspapers are of that character, it would be beneficial for us all to have them suspended,—the sooner the better. The similarity of the unpleasant sensation of being written-up in a paper and being bitten-down by a turtle became plain for the first time by the explanation of Badger.
If newspapers are like that, it would be better for us all if they were shut down—sooner rather than later. The weirdly uncomfortable feeling of being featured in a newspaper and getting bitten by a turtle became clear for the first time through Badger's explanation.
About three days afterward, Porcupine came to me excited, and said that the time has now come, that he proposes to execute that thing we had planned out. Then I will do so, I said, and readily agreed to join him. But Porcupine jerked his head, saying that I had better not. I asked him why, and he asked if I had been requested by the principal to tender my resignation. No, I said, and asked if he had. He told me that he was called by the principal who was very, very sorry for him but under the circumstance requested him to decide to resign.
About three days later, Porcupine came to me, all excited, and said that the time had come to carry out our plan. I said I would go along, and I agreed to join him. But Porcupine shook his head and said it might be better if I didn't. I asked him why, and he wondered if I had been asked by the principal to resign. No, I said, and asked if he had. He told me the principal had called him in and expressed how very sorry he was but, given the circumstances, asked him to decide to resign.
“That isn’t fair. Badger probably had been pounding his belly-drum too much and his stomach is upside down,” I said, “you and I went to the celebration, looked at the glittering sword dance together, and jumped into the fight together to stop it. Wasn’t it so? If he wants you to tender your resignation, he should be impartial and should have asked me to also. What makes everything in the country school so dull-head. This is irritating!”
“That’s not fair. Badger has probably been hitting his belly drum too much, and his stomach is all mixed up,” I said. “You and I went to the celebration, watched the sparkling sword dance together, and jumped into the fight to stop it. Wasn’t that right? If he wants you to resign, he should be fair and ask me to do the same. What makes everything at this country school so boring? This is really frustrating!”
“That’s wire-pulling by Red Shirt,” he said. “I and Red Shirt cannot go along together, but they think you can be left as harmless.”
“That’s Red Shirt pulling strings,” he said. “I can’t get along with Red Shirt, but they think you can be ignored.”
“I wouldn’t get along with that Red Shirt either. Consider me harmless, eh? They’re getting too gay with me.”
“I wouldn’t get along with that Red Shirt either. Think of me as harmless, okay? They’re getting a bit too friendly with me.”
“You’re so simple and straight that they think they can handle you in any old way.”
"You’re so straightforward that they think they can deal with you however they want."
“Worse still. I wouldn’t get along with him, I tell you.”
“Even worse. I wouldn’t be able to get along with him, I swear.”
“Besides, since the departure of Koga, his successor has not arrived. Furthermore, if they fire me and you together, there will be blank spots in the schedule hours at the school.”
“Besides, since Koga left, his replacement hasn't shown up. Also, if they let both you and me go, there will be gaps in the school schedule.”
“Then they expect me to play their game. Darn the fellow! See if they can make me.”
“Then they expect me to play their game. Damn that guy! Let’s see if they can make me.”
On going to the school next day I made straightway for the room of the principal and started firing;
On going to school the next day, I headed directly to the principal's office and started unloading.
“Why don’t you ask me to put in my resignation?” I said.
“Why don’t you just ask me to quit?” I said.
“Eh?” Badger stared blankly.
"Wait?" Badger stared blankly.
“You requested Hotta to resign, but not me. Is that right?”
“You asked Hotta to quit, but not me. Is that correct?”
“That is on account of the condition of the school……”
“That is because of the condition of the school……”
“That condition is wrong, I dare say. If I don’t have to resign, there should be no necessity for Hotta to resign either.”
“That situation is unfair, I must say. If I don’t have to step down, then Hotta shouldn’t have to either.”
“I can’t offer a detailed explanation about that……as to Hotta, it cannot be helped if he goes…… ……we see no need of your resigning.”
“I can’t give a detailed explanation about that... as for Hotta, if he leaves, it can’t be helped... we don’t see any reason for you to resign.”
Indeed, he is a badger. He jabbers something, dodging the point, but appears complacent. So I had to say:
Indeed, he’s a badger. He rambles on, avoiding the main point, but seems satisfied with himself. So I had to say:
“Then, I will tender my resignation. You might have thought that I would remain peacefully while Mr. Hotta is forced to resign, but I cannot do it.”
“Then, I will submit my resignation. You might have thought that I would stay silent while Mr. Hotta is made to resign, but I can't do that.”
“That leaves us in a bad fix. If Hotta goes away and you follow him, we can’t teach mathematics here.”
“That puts us in a tough spot. If Hotta leaves and you go with him, we can’t teach math here.”
“None of my business if you can’t.”
“Not my concern if you can’t.”
“Say, don’t be so selfish. You ought to consider the condition of the school. Besides, if it is said that you resigned within one month of starting a new job, it would affect your record in the future. You should consider that point also.”
“Hey, don’t be so selfish. You should think about how the school is doing. Also, if it gets out that you quit within a month of starting a new job, it could hurt your reputation later on. You need to think about that, too.”
“What do I care about my record. Obligation is more important than record.”
“What do I care about my record? Obligation is more important than record.”
“That’s right. What you say is right, but be good enough to take our position into consideration. If you insist on resigning, then resign, but please stay until we get some one to take your place. At any rate, think the matter over once more, please.”
"That's right. What you're saying is correct, but please consider our position. If you really want to resign, then go ahead, but please stick around until we find someone to replace you. Either way, think it over one more time, please."
The reason was so plain as to discourage any attempt to think it over, but as I took some pity on Badger whose face reddened or paled alternately as he spoke, I withdrew on the condition that I would think the matter over. I did not talk with Red Shirt. If I have to land him one, it was better, I thought, to have it bunched together and make it hot and strong.
The reason was so obvious that it made me not want to think about it, but since I felt a bit sorry for Badger, whose face kept changing colors as he talked, I agreed to back off on the condition that I would think it through. I didn't speak to Red Shirt. If I had to confront him, I thought it would be better to deal with it all at once and make it intense and to the point.
I acquainted Porcupine with the details of my meeting with Badger. He said he had expected it to be about so, and added that the matter of resignation can be left alone without causing me any embarrassment until the time comes. So I followed his advice. Porcupine appears somewhat smarter than I, and I have decided to accept whatever advices he may give.
I filled Porcupine in on my meeting with Badger. He said he figured it would go like that and added that the resignation issue can be put on hold without making me uncomfortable until it's necessary. So, I took his advice. Porcupine seems a bit smarter than me, and I've decided to take any advice he offers.
Porcupine finally tendered his resignation, and having bidden farewell of all the fellow teachers, went down to Minato-ya on the beach. But he stealthily returned to the hot springs town, and having rented a front room upstairs of Masuya, started peeping through the hole he fingered out in the shoji. I am the only person who knows of this. If Red Shirt comes round, it would be night anyway, and as he is liable to be seen by students or some others during the early part in the evening, it would surely be after nine. For the first two nights, I was on the watch till about 11 o’clock, but no sight of Red Shirt was seen. On the third night, I kept peeping through from nine to ten thirty, but he did not come. Nothing made me feel more like a fool than returning to the boarding house at midnight after a fruitless watch. In four or five days, our old lady began worrying about me and advised me to quit night prowling,—being married. My night prowling is different from that kind of night prowling. Mine is that of administering a deserved chastisement. But then, when no encouragement is in sight after one week, it becomes tiresome. I am quick tempered, and get at it with all zeal when my interest is aroused, and would sit up all night to work it out, but I have never shone in endurance. However loyal a member of the heavenly-chastisement league I may be, I cannot escape monotony. On the sixth night I was a little tired, and on the seventh thought I would quit. Porcupine, however, stuck to it with bull-dog tenacity. From early in the evening up to past twelve, he would glue his eye to the shoji and keep steadily watching under the gas globe of Kadoya. He would surprise me, when I come into the room, with figures showing how many patrons there were to-day, how many stop-overs and how many women, etc. Red Shirt seems never to be coming, I said, and he would fold his arms, audibly sighing, “Well, he ought to.” If Red Shirt would not come just for once, Porcupine would be deprived of the chance of handing out a deserved and just punishment.
Porcupine finally quit his job and said goodbye to all the fellow teachers before heading down to Minato-ya on the beach. But he secretly returned to the hot springs town, rented an upstairs front room at Masuya, and started peeking through the hole he found in the shoji. I’m the only one who knows about this. If Red Shirt comes by, it’ll be at night anyway, and since he’s likely to be seen by students or others earlier in the evening, it’ll definitely be after nine. For the first two nights, I kept watch until about 11 o'clock, but I didn’t see Red Shirt. On the third night, I peered through the hole from nine to ten-thirty, but he still didn’t show up. Nothing made me feel more foolish than going back to the boarding house at midnight after a pointless watch. In four or five days, the old lady started worrying about me and suggested I stop my nighttime prowling since I’m married. But my nighttime prowling isn’t that kind. Mine is about delivering a well-deserved punishment. Still, when there’s no sign of anything happening after a week, it gets tiring. I’m quick-tempered and get really into it when I’m engaged, and I would stay up all night to figure it out, but I’ve never been great at lasting long. No matter how loyal I am to the heavenly-chastisement league, I can’t escape boredom. By the sixth night, I was a bit worn out, and by the seventh, I thought about giving up. Porcupine, however, persisted with dogged determination. From early evening until after midnight, he’d stick his eye to the shoji and keep watching under the gas globe of Kadoya. He would surprise me when I came into the room with stats about how many patrons there were that day, how many were staying over, and how many women, etc. “Red Shirt doesn't seem to be coming,” I said, and he would fold his arms and let out an audible sigh, “Well, he should.” If Red Shirt didn’t come just once, Porcupine would miss the chance to deliver the well-deserved punishment.
I left my boarding house about 7 o’clock on the eighth night and after having enjoyed my bath, I bought eight raw eggs. This would counteract the attack of sweet potatoes by the old lady. I put the eggs into my right and left pockets, four in each, with the same old red towel hung over my shoulder, my hands inside my coat, went to Masuya. I opened the shoji of the room and Porcupine greeted me with his Idaten-like face suddenly radiant, saying:
I left my boarding house around 7 o’clock on the eighth night. After enjoying my bath, I bought eight raw eggs to balance out the sweet potatoes the old lady prepared. I put the eggs into my right and left pockets, four in each, with my old red towel draped over my shoulder and my hands tucked inside my coat as I headed to Masuya. I opened the shoji door to the room, and Porcupine greeted me with his beaming Idaten-like face, saying:
“Say, there’s hope! There’s hope!” Up to last night, he had been downcast, and even I felt gloomy. But at his cheerful countenance, I too became cheerful, and before hearing anything, I cried, “Hooray! Hooray!”
“Hey, there’s hope! There’s hope!” Until last night, he had been really down, and I was feeling pretty low too. But seeing his cheerful face lifted my spirits, and before I even heard anything, I shouted, “Hooray! Hooray!”
“About half past seven this evening,” he said, “that geisha named Kosuzu has gone into Kadoya.”
“About seven-thirty this evening,” he said, “that geisha named Kosuzu went into Kadoya.”
“With Red Shirt?”
“With the red shirt?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
“That’s no good then.”
"That's not good then."
“There were two geishas……seems to me somewhat hopeful.”
“There were two geishas……it feels a bit hopeful to me.”
“How?”
“How?”
“How? Why, the sly old fox is likely to send his girls ahead[Q], and sneak round behind later.”
“How? Well, the clever old fox is probably going to send his girls out first and sneak around to the back later.”
“That may be the case. About nine now, isn’t it?”
"That might be true. It's about nine now, right?"
“About twelve minutes past nine,” said he, pulling out a watch with a nickel case, “and, say put out the light. It would be funny to have two silhouettes of bonze heads on the shoji. The fox is too ready to suspect.”
“It's about twelve minutes past nine,” he said, pulling out a watch with a nickel case, “and hey, turn off the light. It would be weird to have two shadows of priest heads on the shoji. The fox is too quick to suspect.”
I blew out the lamp which stood upon the lacquer-enameled table. The shoji alone was dimly plain by the star light. The moon has not come up yet. I and Porcupine put our faces close to the shoji, watching almost breathless. A wall clock somewhere rang half past nine.
I turned off the lamp that was on the shiny table. The shoji was barely visible in the starlight. The moon hadn't risen yet. Porcupine and I pressed our faces close to the shoji, watching with bated breath. A clock chimed somewhere, marking half past nine.
“Say, will he come to-night, do you think? If he doesn’t show up, I quit.”
“Do you think he'll come tonight? If he doesn't show up, I'm done.”
“I’m going to keep this up while my money lasts.”
“I’m going to keep doing this as long as I have money.”
“Money? How much have you?”
"Money? How much do you have?"
“I’ve paid five yen and sixty sen up to to-day for eight days. I pay my bill every night, so I can jump out anytime.”
“I’ve paid five yen and sixty sen so far for eight days. I settle my bill every night, so I can leave whenever I want.”
“That’s well arranged. The people of this hotel must have been rather put out, I suppose.”
"That's well organized. I guess the staff at this hotel must have been pretty annoyed."
“That’s all right with the hotel; only I can’t take my mind off the house.”
"That's fine with the hotel; it's just that I can't stop thinking about the house."
“But you take some sleep in daytime.”
“But you take some naps during the day.”
“Yes, I take a nap, but it’s nuisance because I can’t go out.”
“Yes, I take a nap, but it’s annoying because I can’t go out.”
“Heavenly chastisement is a hard job, I’m sure,” I said. “If he gives us the slip after giving us such trouble, it would have been a thankless task.”
“Heavenly punishment is a tough job, I’m sure,” I said. “If he gets away from us after causing so much trouble, it would have been a thankless task.”
“Well, I’m sure he will come to-night…—… Look, look!” His voice changed to whisper and I was alert in a moment. A fellow with a black hat looked up at the gas light of Kadoya and passed on into the darkness. No, it was not Red Shirt. Disappointing, this! Meanwhile the clock at the office below merrily tinkled off ten. It seems to be another bum watch to-night.
“Well, I’m sure he’ll show up tonight…—… Look, look!” His voice dropped to a whisper, and I immediately perked up. A guy with a black hat glanced up at the gaslight of Kadoya and then moved into the darkness. No, that wasn’t Red Shirt. How disappointing! Meanwhile, the clock in the office below cheerfully chimed ten. Looks like it’s another broken watch tonight.
The streets everywhere had become quiet. The drum playing in the tenderloin reached our ears distinctively. The moon had risen from behind the hills of the hot springs. It is very light outside. Then voices were heard below. We could not poke our heads out of the window, so were unable to see the owners of the voices, but they were evidently coming nearer. The dragging of komageta (a kind of wooden footwear) was heard. They approached so near we could see their shadows.
The streets everywhere had gotten quiet. The sound of drums playing in the tenderloin reached us clearly. The moon had risen over the hills of the hot springs. It was very bright outside. Then we heard voices below. We couldn't stick our heads out the window, so we couldn't see who was talking, but they were definitely getting closer. We could hear the sound of komageta (a type of wooden footwear) dragging on the ground. They got so close that we could see their shadows.
“Everything is all right now. We’ve got rid of the stumbling block.” It was undoubtedly the voice of Clown.
“Everything is fine now. We’ve gotten rid of the obstacle.” It was definitely Clown’s voice.
“He only glories in bullying but has no tact.” This from Red Shirt.
“He just takes pride in bullying but has no sense of timing.” This from Red Shirt.
“He is like that young tough, isn’t he? Why, as to that young tough, he is a winsome, sporty Master Darling.”
"He’s like that young tough, right? Well, as for that young tough, he’s a charming, stylish Master Darling."
“I don’t want my salary raised, he says, or I want to tender resignation,—I’m sure something is wrong with his nerves.”
“I don’t want a raise,” he says, “or I’m ready to quit—I’m sure something’s off with his nerves.”
I was greatly inclined to open the window, jump out of the second story and make them see more stars than they cared to, but I restrained myself with some effort. The two laughed, and passed below the gas light, and into Kadoya.
I really wanted to open the window, jump out of the second floor, and show them more stars than they wanted to see, but I held myself back with some effort. The two laughed and walked past the gaslight, heading into Kadoya.
“Say.”
"Speak."
“Well.”
“Well.”
“He’s here.”
“He's here.”
“Yes, he has come at last.”
"Yes, he’s finally here."
“I feel quite easy now.”
“I feel relaxed now.”
“Damned Clown called me a sporty Master Darling.”
“Crazy clown called me a sporty Master Darling.”
“The stumbling[R] block means me. Hell!”
“The stumbling block means me. Damn!”
I and Porcupine had to waylay them on their return. But we knew no more than the man in the moon when they would come out. Porcupine went down to the hotel office, notifying them to the probability of our going out at midnight, and requesting them to leave the door unfastened so we could get out anytime. As I think about it now, it is wonderful how the hotel people complied with our request. In most cases, we would have been taken for burglars.
Porcupine and I had to intercept them on their way back. But we had no idea when they would come out. Porcupine went to the hotel office to let them know we might leave at midnight and asked them to leave the door unlocked so we could slip out whenever. Looking back, it’s amazing how the hotel staff went along with our request. In most situations, we would have been seen as burglars.
It was trying to wait for the coming of Red Shirt, but it was still more trying to wait for his coming out again. We could not go to sleep, nor could we remain with our faces stuck to the shoji all the time our minds constantly in a state of feverish agitation. In all my life, I never passed such fretful, mortifying hours. I suggested that we had better go right into his room and catch him but Porcupine rejected the proposal outright. If we get in there at this time of night, we are likely to be prevented from preceding much further, he said, and if we ask to see him, they will either answer that he is not there or will take us into a different room. Supposing we do break into a room, we cannot tell of all those many rooms, where we can find him. There is no other way but to wait for him to come out, however tiresome it may be. So we sat up till five in the morning.
It was tough waiting for Red Shirt to arrive, but it was even harder to wait for him to come out again. We couldn't sleep, nor could we keep our faces pressed against the shoji as our minds were constantly in a state of restless anxiety. In all my life, I never experienced such anxious, humiliating hours. I suggested that we should just go into his room and catch him, but Porcupine shot down the idea immediately. "If we go in there at this time of night, we might be stopped from going any further," he said, "and if we ask to see him, they'll either say he's not there or take us to a different room. Even if we manage to break into a room, there are so many rooms that we wouldn’t know where to find him. There's no choice but to wait for him to come out, no matter how annoying it is." So we stayed up until five in the morning.
The moment we saw them emerging from Kadoya, I and Porcupine followed them. It was some time before the first train started and they had to walk up to town. Beyond the limit of the hot springs town, there is a road for about one block running through the rice fields, both sides of which are lined with cedar trees. Farther on are thatch-roofed farm houses here and there, and then one comes upon a dyke leading straight to the town through the fields. We can catch them anywhere outside the town, but thinking it would be better to get them, if possible, on the road lined with cedar trees where we may not be seen by others, we followed them cautiously. Once out of the town limit, we darted on a double-quick time, and caught up with them. Wondering what was coming after them, they turned back, and we grabbed their shoulders. We cried, “Wait!” Clown, greatly rattled, attempted to escape, but I stepped in front of him to cut off his retreat.
The moment we saw them coming out of Kadoya, Porcupine and I followed them. There was a little while before the first train left, so they had to walk up to town. Outside the hot springs town, there’s a road for about a block that goes through the rice fields, with cedar trees lining both sides. Further along, there are thatch-roofed farmhouses scattered about, and then you come to a dyke that leads straight into the town through the fields. We could catch up with them anywhere outside of town, but we thought it would be best to get them, if possible, on the road lined with cedar trees where we wouldn’t be seen by anyone else, so we followed them carefully. Once we were out of town limits, we sped up and caught up with them. Curious about what was behind them, they turned around, and we grabbed their shoulders. We shouted, “Wait!” Clown, clearly startled, tried to run, but I stepped in front of him to block his escape.
“What makes one holding the job of a head teacher stay over night at Kadoya!” Porcupine directly fired the opening gun.
“What makes someone in the position of head teacher stay overnight at Kadoya?” Porcupine shot the first question.
“Is there any rule that a head teacher should not stay over night at Kadoya?” Red Shirt met the attack in a polite manner. He looked a little pale.
“Is there any rule that a head teacher shouldn’t stay overnight at Kadoya?” Red Shirt responded to the challenge politely. He looked a bit pale.
“Why the one who is so strict as to forbid others from going even to noodle house or dango shop as unbecoming to instructors, stayed over night at a hotel with a geisha!”
“Why is it that someone who is so strict they won't let others go to a noodle shop or dango shop because it's unseemly for instructors ended up staying overnight at a hotel with a geisha?”
Clown was inclined to run at the first opportunity; so kept I before him.
Clown was ready to run at the first chance, so I stayed out in front of him.
“What’s that Master Darling of a young tough!” I roared.
“What’s that Master Darling of a tough young guy!” I exclaimed.
“I didn’t mean you. Sir. No, Sir, I didn’t mean you, sure.” He insisted on this brazen excuse. I happened to notice at that moment that I had held my pockets with both hands. The eggs in both pockets jerked so when I ran, that I had been holding them. I thrust my hand into the pocket, took out two and dashed them on the face of Clown. The eggs crushed, and from the tip of his nose the yellow streamed down. Clown was taken completely surprised, and uttering a hideous cry, he fell down on the ground and begged for mercy. I had bought those eggs to eat, but had not carried them for the purpose of making “Irish Confetti” of them. Thoroughly roused, in the moment of passion, I had dashed them at him before I knew what I was doing. But seeing Clown down and finding my hand grenade successful, I banged the rest of the eggs on him, intermingled with “Darn you, you sonovagun!” The face of Clown was soaked in yellow.
“I didn't mean you, Sir. No, Sir, I didn’t mean you, of course.” He kept insisting on this outrageous excuse. I suddenly realized that I was holding my pockets with both hands. The eggs in my pockets bounced around as I ran, and I must have been holding them. I reached into my pocket, pulled out two, and smashed them on Clown’s face. The eggs broke, and yellow yolk dripped down from the tip of his nose. Clown was completely caught off guard and, letting out a terrible cry, fell to the ground and begged for mercy. I had bought those eggs to eat, not to use as “Irish Confetti.” In a fit of passion, I had thrown them at him before I even knew what I was doing. But seeing Clown on the ground and realizing my “grenade” had worked, I pelted the rest of the eggs at him, shouting “Darn you, you son of a gun!” Clown’s face was covered in yellow.
While I was bombarding Clown with the eggs, Porcupine was firing at Red[S] Shirt.
While I was throwing eggs at Clown, Porcupine was shooting at Red[S] Shirt.
“Is there any evidence that I stayed there over night with a geisha?”
“Is there any proof that I spent the night there with a geisha?”
“I saw your favorite old chicken go there early in the evening, and am telling you so. You can’t fool me!”
“I saw your favorite old chicken go there early in the evening, and I'm telling you this. You can't trick me!”
“No need for us of fooling anybody. I stayed there with Mr. Yoshikawa, and whether any geisha had gone there early in the evening or not, that’s none of my business.”
“No need for us to fool anyone. I stayed there with Mr. Yoshikawa, and whether any geisha had gone there early in the evening or not, that’s not my concern.”
“Shut up!” Porcupine wallopped him one. Red Shirt tottered.
“Shut up!” Porcupine hit him hard. Red Shirt stumbled.
“This is outrageous! It is rough to resort to force before deciding the right or wrong of it!”
“This is outrageous! It’s tough to use force before figuring out what’s right or wrong!”
“Outrageous indeed!” Another clout. “Nothing but wallopping will be effective on you scheming guys.” The remark was followed by a shower of blows. I soaked Clown at the same time, and made him think he saw the way to the Kingdom-Come. Finally the two crawled and crouched at the foot of a cedar tree, and either from inability to move or to see, because their eyes had become hazy, they did not even attempt to break away.
“Absolutely outrageous!” Another hit. “Nothing but a good beating will get through to you sneaky guys.” After that, I landed a series of punches. I drenched Clown at the same time, making him think he was on the path to the afterlife. In the end, the two of them crawled and hunched down at the base of a cedar tree, and whether it was from being too weak to move or their blurry vision, they didn’t even try to escape.
“Want more? If so, here goes some more!” With that we gave him more until he cried enough. “Want more? You?” we turned to Clown, and he answered “Enough, of course.”
“Want more? If so, here’s some more!” With that, we gave him more until he shouted enough. “Want more? You?” we turned to Clown, and he replied, “Enough, of course.”
“This is the punishment of heaven on you grovelling wretches. Keep this in your head and be more careful hereafter. You can never talk down justice.”
“This is the punishment from heaven for you pathetic wretches. Keep this in mind and be more cautious in the future. You can never undermine justice.”
The two said nothing. They were so thoroughly cowed that they could not speak.
The two didn't say anything. They were so completely intimidated that they couldn't talk.
“I’m going to neither run away nor hide. You’ll find me at Minato-ya on the beach up to five this evening. Bring police officers or any old thing you want,” said Porcupine.
“I’m not going to run away or hide. You’ll find me at Minato-ya on the beach until five this evening. Bring police officers or whatever else you want,” said Porcupine.
“I’m not going to run away or hide either. Will wait for you at the same place with Hotta. Take the case to the police station if you like, or do as you damn please,” I said, and we two walked our own way.
“I’m not going to run away or hide either. I’ll wait for you at the same place with Hotta. Take the case to the police station if you want, or do whatever you want,” I said, and we both went our separate ways.
It was a little before seven when I returned to my room. I started packing as soon as I was in the room, and the astonished old lady asked me what I was trying to do. I’m going to Tokyo to fetch my Madam, I said, and paid my bill. I boarded a train and came to Minato-ya on the beach and found Porcupine asleep upstairs. I thought of writing my resignation, but not knowing how, just scribbled off that “because of personal affairs, I have to resign and return, to Tokyo. Yours truly,” and addressed and mailed it to the principal.
It was just before seven when I got back to my room. I started packing as soon as I walked in, and the surprised old lady asked what I was doing. "I'm going to Tokyo to get my Madam," I said, and paid my bill. I got on a train and arrived at Minato-ya by the beach and found Porcupine asleep upstairs. I thought about writing my resignation, but not knowing how to do it properly, I just scribbled, "Due to personal matters, I need to resign and return to Tokyo. Yours truly," and addressed it to the principal before mailing it.
The steamer leaves the harbor at six in the evening. Porcupine and I, tired out, slept like logs, and when we awoke it was two o’clock. We asked the maid if the police had called on us, and she said no. Red Shirt and Clown had not taken it to the police, eh? We laughed.
The steamer departs from the harbor at six in the evening. Porcupine and I, exhausted, slept soundly, and when we woke up, it was two o'clock. We asked the maid if the police had come by, and she said no. Red Shirt and Clown hadn’t involved the police, right? We laughed.
That night I and Porcupine left the town. The farther the vessel steamed away from the shore, the more refreshed we felt. From Kobe to Tokyo we boarded a through train and when we made Shimbashi, we breathed as if we were once more in congenial human society. I parted from Porcupine at the station, and have not had the chance of meeting him since.
That night, Porcupine and I left town. The farther the ship sailed from the shore, the more refreshed we felt. We took a direct train from Kobe to Tokyo, and when we arrived at Shimbashi, it felt like we were back in a friendly human environment. I said goodbye to Porcupine at the station, and I haven't had the chance to see him again since.
I forgot to tell you about Kiyo. On my arrival at Tokyo, I rushed into her house swinging my valise, before going to a hotel, with “Hello, Kiyo, I’m back!”
I forgot to mention Kiyo. When I arrived in Tokyo, I hurried into her house with my suitcase, before checking into a hotel, saying, “Hey, Kiyo, I’m back!”
“How good of you to return so soon!” she cried and hot tears streamed down her cheeks. I was overjoyed, and declared that I would not go to the country any more but would start housekeeping with Kiyo in Tokyo.
“How nice of you to come back so soon!” she exclaimed, tears streaming down her face. I was thrilled and announced that I wouldn’t be going to the countryside anymore, but would start living with Kiyo in Tokyo.
Some time afterward, some one helped me to a job as assistant engineer at the tram car office. The salary was 25 yen a month, and the house rent six. Although the house had not a magnificent front entrance, Kiyo seemed quite satisfied, but, I am sorry to say, she was a victim of pneumonia and died in February this year. On the day preceding her death, she asked me to bedside, and said, “Please, Master Darling, if Kiyo is dead, bury me in the temple yard of Master Darling. I will be glad to wait in the grave for my Master Darling.”
Some time later, someone helped me get a job as an assistant engineer at the tram car office. The salary was 25 yen a month, and the rent was six. Even though the house didn't have a grand entrance, Kiyo seemed pretty satisfied. Unfortunately, she fell ill with pneumonia and passed away in February this year. The day before she died, she called me to her bedside and said, "Please, Master Darling, if Kiyo dies, bury me in the temple yard of Master Darling. I will be happy to wait in the grave for my Master Darling."
So Kiyo’s grave is in the Yogen temple at Kobinata.
So Kiyo’s grave is in the Yogen temple at Kobinata.
—(THE END)—
—(THE END)—
[A: Insitent]
[B: queershaped]
[C: The original just had the Japanese character, Unicode U+5927, sans
description]
[D: aweinspiring]
[E: about about]
[F: atomosphere]
[G: Helloo]
[H: you go]
[I: goo-goo eyes]
[J: proper hyphenation unknown]
[K: pin-princking]
[L: Procupine]
[M: celabration]
[N: wans’t]
[O: paper.]
[P: girl shead]
[Q: stumblieg]
[R: Rad]
[A: Insistent]
[B: queershaped]
[C: The original just had the Japanese character, Unicode U+5927, without any description]
[D: awe-inspiring]
[E: about about]
[F: atmosphere]
[G: Hello]
[H: you go]
[I: goo-goo eyes]
[J: proper hyphenation unknown]
[K: pin-pricking]
[L: Porcupine]
[M: celebration]
[N: wasn’t]
[O: paper.]
[P: girl head]
[Q: stumbling]
[R: Rad]
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!